Skip to main content

Full text of "Pan-Islam"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 

University  of  Toronto 


http://www.archive.org/details/panislamOObury 


PAN-ISLAM 


MACMILLAN   AND   CO.,    Limited 

LONDON  .  BOMBAY  .  CALCUTTA  .  MADRAS 
MELBOURNE 

THE    MACMILLAN    COMPANY 

NEW  YORK   .   BOSTON   .   CHICAGO 
DALLAS  .    SAN   FRANCISCO 

THE  MACMILLAN  CO.  OF  CANADA,  Ltd. 

TOKUNTO 


s= 


PAN-ISLAM 


G.  WYMAN    BURY 

Author  of  "  The  Land  of  Uz,"   ^'Arabia  Infelix. 


MACMILLAN  AND   CO.,  LIMITED 

ST.    MARTIN'S  STREET,  LONDON 

1919 


COPYRIGHT 


TO 

MY     WIFE 


PREFACE 

I  HAVE  written  this  book  to  present  the  main 
factors  of  a  many-sided  problem — political,  social 
and  religious — in  a  form  which  the  generarpublic 
can  easily  grasp. 

Modern  democratic  principles  tend  to  give  the 
public  increasing  control  of  international  and 
inter-racial  affairs,  and  therefore  any  contribution 
to  public  knowledge  on  such  questions  is  in  the 
interests  of  sound  administration. 

The  book  is  not  intended  to  advise  those  who 
actually  handle  these  affairs  :  I  give  such  advice, 
when  required,  in  more  detail  and  not  through 
the  medium  of  a  published  work. 

"  Pan-Islam  "  is  an  elementary  handbook,  not 
a  text-book — still  less  an  exhaustive  treatise,  but 
the  questions  it  discusses  are  real  enough.  My 
qualifications  for  writing  it  are  based  on  a  quarter 
of  a  century's  experience  of  the  subject  in  most 
parts  of  the  Moslem  world,  and  I  have  studied  the 
question   in   areas   which    I   have   not   actually 


vm 


PREFACE 


visited  through  intercourse  with  pilgrims  from 
those  parts. 

I  have  no  axe  to  grind  or  infalHble  panacea  to 
advocate  ;  I  merely  lay  the  result  of  my  researches 
before  the  public  for  its  information,  as  failing 
health  has  warned  me  to  "  pass  the  ball  when 
collared,"  and  I  would  like  to  think  that  the  land 
where  most  of  my  Hfe's  work  has  centred  will  not 
be  mishandled  by  cranks  and  opportunists  after  I 
have  left  the  game. 

An  arm-chair  is  a  sorry  substitute  for  an  Arab 
pony,  and  a  garden  plot  for  the  highlands  of 
Arabia  Felix,  but  the  human  mind  is  not  neces- 
sarily confined  by  such  trammels,  and  if  my 
environment  is  narrow  I  hope  my  book  is  not. 

G.  Wyman  Bury. 

Helouan,  27th  July,  19 19. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I 

PAGE 

ITS   ORIGIN   AND   MEANING         .  .  .  .II 

CHAPTER  II 

ITS   BEARING   ON   THE   WAR       ....         24 

CHAPTER  III 

ITS    STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS         ...  83 

CHAPTER   IV 

MOSLEM  AND   MISSIONARY         .  .  .  .110 

CHAPTER  V 

A  PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE  ....       187 


PAN-ISLAM 

CHAPTER   I 

ITS   ORIGIN   AND    MEANING 

Much  has  been  written  about  Christianity 
and  Islam,  so  I  hasten  to  inform  my  readers  that 
this  is  not  a  religious  treatise,  nor  do  I  class  them 
with  the  globe-trotter  who  searched  Benares 
brass-bazar  diligently  for  "a  really  nice  image  of 
Allah "  and  pronounced  the  dread  name  of 
Hindustan's  avenging  goddess  like  an  effervescing 
drink. 

I  presuppose  that  Christians  or  Moslems  who 
read  this  book  have  got  beyond  the  stage  of 
calling  each  other  pagans  or  kafirs,  and  it  will 
have  served  its  purpose  if  it  brings  about  a 
friendher  feeling  between  the  two  great  militant 
creeds  whose  adherents  have  confronted  together 
many  a  stricken  field. 

Most  people  have  heard  of  the  pan-Islamic 
movement,    especially   during   the    War.     Some 


12  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

of  us  have  called  it  a  political  bogey  and  some  a 
world-menace,  but  these  are  extremist  views — 
it  is  really  the  practical  protest  of  Moslems  against 
the  exploitation  of  their  spiritual  and  material 
resources  by  outsiders. 

Pan-Islam  (as  its  name  implies)  is  a  movement 
to  weld  together  Moslems  throughout  the  world 
regardless  of  nationality.  The  ethics  and  ideals 
of  Islam  are  more  attainable  to  ordinary  human 
beings  than  those  of  Christianity  :  whether  it 
is  better  to  aim  high  and  score  a  partial  success 
or  aim  lower  and  achieve  is  a  matter  of  personal 
opinion  and  need  not  be  discussed  here,  but  one 
tangible  fact  stands  out — that  Islam,  with  its 
easier  moral  standard  and  frequent  physical 
discipline  of  attitudes  and  observances  connected 
with  obligatory  prayer,  enters  far  more  into  the 
daily  life  of  its  adherents  than  Christianity  does 
with  us.  Hence  pan-Islam  is  more  than  a  spiritual 
movement :  it  is  a  practical,  working  proposition 
which  has  to  be  reckoned  with  when  dealing  with 
Moslems  even  in  secular  matters. 

Pan-Islam  is  no  new  thing — it  is  as  old  as  the 
Hejira,  and  then  helped  to  knit  together  Moslem 
Arabs  against  their  pagan  compatriots  who  were 
persecuting  them.  In  the  palmy  days  of  the 
Abbaside  Caliphate  it  was  quiescent  enough, 
and  men  of  all  creeds  were  welcomed  at  Baghdad 


I  ITS   ORIGIN  AND   MEANING        13 

for  their  art,  learning,  or  handicraft  when  we 
were  massacring  Jews  in  London  as  part  of  a 
coronation  pageant. 

Medieval  Moslems  never  fanned  the  movement 
into  flame  as  long  as  they  were  let  alone,  and 
even  now  tribes  living  beyond  the  scope  of 
missionaries  and  traders  prefer  the  Christian 
traveller  whom  they  know  to  the  Moslem  stranger 
from  the  coast  whom  they  usually  distrust,  and 
who,  to  do  him  justice,  seldom  ventures  among 
them,  unless  compelled  by  paramount  self-interest, 
generally  in  connection  with  some  European 
scheme  or  other. 

Hitherto  pan-Islam  had  been  an  instinctive 
and  entirely  natural  riposte  to  the  menace  or 
actual  aggression  of  non-Moslems  ;  it  assumed 
the  character  of  a  definite  organisation  under 
the  crafty  touch  of  that  wily  diplomat  Abdul 
Hamid,  once  called  by  harsh  critics  "  the 
Damned,"  though  his  efforts  in  that  direction 
have  been  quite  eclipsed  by  more  recent  exponents. 

In  extreme  evangelical  circles  it  used  to  be 
frequently  urged  that  pan-Islam  was  a  bugbear 
discovered,  if  not  created,  by  one  of  India's  most 
eminent  Viceroys,  whose  remarks  thereon  are 
said  to  have  given  Abdul  Hamid  the  hint.  This 
method  of  eliminating  a  danger  by  denying  its 
existence   has   been   discredited,    since   1914,    as 


14  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

completely  as  the  somewhat  similar  one  (attri- 
buted to  Mississippi  engineers)  of  sitting  on  the 
safety-valve  just  too  long  for  safety.  Moreover, 
in  view  of  Abdul's  undoubted  ability,  he  probably 
discovered  for  himself  its  efficacy  as  a  weapon  of 
reprisal  when  hard  pressed  by  pertinacious  and 
inquisitive  Ambassadors,  for  he  often  found  himself 
much  embarrassed  in  his  dealings  with  Armenia 
and  other  domestic  affairs  by  the  intrusions  of 
the  more  formidable  Christian  Powers. 

Great  Britain  naturally  felt  the  point  of  this 
weapon  most  as  governing  wide  Moslem  terri- 
tories, and  one  can  imagine  some  such  interview 
as  this  : 

"  Frontier  rectifications,  my  dear  Sir  Nicholas  ? 
By  all  means — and,  talking  about  frontiers,  I  do 
hope  affairs  are  quite  quiet  now  on  your  north- 
west frontier  ;  I  take  such  an  interest  in  my  East 
Indian  correspondence." 

And  those  Britons  who  have  handled  Oriental 
affairs  for  the  last  twenty  years  can  appreciate 
the  extent  of  that  interest  when  we  remember 
that  even  while  Yamen  Arabs  were  fighting  the 
Turks,  their  neighbours  on  the  Aden  side  of  the 
frontier  were  praying  in  their  mosques  that  the 
Sultan  and  his  troops  might  be  victorious  "  by 
land  and  sea." 

All  this,   however,   was   merely  playing  with 


I  ITS   ORIGIN  AND  MEANING  15 

intrigue  as  a  political  counterpoise  ;  it  remained 
for  a  Christian  nation  to  put  pan-Islam  on  a 
business  footing.  First  we  have  polite  bagmen 
calling  at  Stamboul  with  German  guns  and 
a  German  military  system.  Then  *'  our  Mr. 
William"  of  the  well-known  Potsdam  firm  of 
Hohenzollern  and  Sons  made  his  great  advertis- 
ing campaign  in  the  Near  East ;  many  of  us 
remembered  his  theatrical  visit  to  Saladin's  tomb 
and  the  tawdry  wreath  with  its  bombastic  inscrip- 
tion, "  From  the  Emperor  of  the  Franks  to  the 
Emperor  of  the  Saracens — Greeting." 

That  astute  "  pilgrim  "  made  himself  especially 
affable  to  the  American  Protestant  missionaries 
in  the  Holy  Land,  preached  to  a  small  but  select 
congregation  at  the  church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
and  posed  alternately  as  a  pious  but  militant 
Moslem  (when  Hajji  Guiyaum  rode  in  miUtary 
pomp  into  Jerusalem)  and  as  a  prince  of  peace. 
That  the  hospice  of  Kaiserin  Augusta  Victoria 
on  the  top  of  the  Mount  of  Olives  was  loop- 
holed  for  musketry  and  mounted  a  searchlight 
in  its  tower  that  could  signal  with  Haifa  was 
possibly  due  to  some  wajrward  caprice  of  the 
builder,  but  it  came  in  very  useful  later  on.  So 
did  the  scholarly  researches  of  eminent  Germans 
in  Sinai,  assisted  as  they  were  by  maps  which  the 
Anglo-Egyptian    authorities    courteously    placed 


i6  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

at  their  disposal,  and  which  formed  a  basis  for  a 
more  detailed  survey  of  wells  and  routes. 

But  the  old  firm  at  Potsdam  excelled  itself  in 
its  representatives  on  the  Palestine  coast.  There 
was,  for  example,  the  German  Consul  at  Haifa 
famed  for  his  culture  and  diplomacy  (the  Teutonic 
brand),  who  also  spoke  Arabic,  Turkish,  French 
and  English  fluently.  This  gifted  official  fre- 
quented native  cafes,  where  he  fraternised  with 
the  local  Arabs  and  conducted  a  vigorous  verbal 
propaganda  against  the  Entente.  Then  there 
was  the  German  engineer  who  wrecked  the  British 
railway  scheme  to  connect  Haifa  and  Damascus 
and  re-naturalised  as  a  German  citizen  after 
being  American  Consul.  The  Belgian  Vice-Consul 
too,  that  merry  Hun,  who  was  also  agent  for  our 
Khedivial  mail  line.  When  the  Turks  came  in 
against  us  this  good  and  faithful  servant  danced 
on  the  Belgian  and  British  flags  and  threw  himself 
heart  and  soul  into  pan-Islamic  propaganda. 

Nor  must  we  overlook  that  reverend  pastor 
and  Koranic  scholar  who  distributed  anti- 
Christian  and  more  especially  ant i- British  propa- 
ganda by  means  of  native  emissaries.  Last  but 
not  least,  the  Herr  Direktor  of  the  Hejaz  Railway, 
who  was  collecting  railway  material  for  Sinai 
before  war  broke  out.  Some  time  before  the 
Turks    came    in    he    imported,    for    the    alleged 


I  ITS   ORIGIN  AND   MEANING  17 

use  of  the  Jewish  technical  school,  so  great  a 
quantity  of  high  explosives  that  it  caused  a  panic 
in  Haifa.  Yet  it  did  not  sufficiently  impress  our 
Levantine  Vice-Consul  there  for  him  to  report  it, 
though  the  German  Consul's  remarkable  activity  to 
get  the  stuff  landed  might  have  given  him  the  hint. 

At  Jeddah  our  Khedivial  Mail  Agency,  under 
the  good  old  English  name  of  Robinson,  was  a 
perfect  nest  of  Germans  and  pro-German  Dutch- 
men when  I  called  there  in  191 2.  They  were 
very  active  early  in  the  War,  but  had  wisely 
disappeared  before  my  last  visit,  when  Jeddah 
fell  to  our  blockade  and  bombardment. 

As  for  Hodeidah,  the  chief  port  of  Yameri,  it 
was  the  happy  hunting-ground  of  a  great  German 
firm,  and  the  American  Consul  was  himself  a 
German. 

Decidedly,  for  people  who  believed  that  they 
had  a  monopoly  of  Divine  assistance,  they  had 
taken  a  lot  of  pains  that  their  Holy  War  should  be 
a  success. 

To  grasp  the  world-wide  conspiracy  which 
hatched  out  so  many  formidable  events  during 
the  War  and  to  appreciate  the  causes  which 
contributed  to  its  final  collapse  we  must  take  a 
comprehensive  glance  at  the  Ottoman  Caliphate 
and  how  it  came  about. 

Remember,  the  Ottoman  Turks  are  not  Semitic, 

c 


i8  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

as  is  the  bulk  of  the  Moslem  world.  Tradition 
derives  them  from  Turk,  son  of  Japhet,  and  they 
are  a  Turco-Mongol  blend  which  most  people 
agree  to  call  Tartar.  Their  language  is  closely 
allied  to  Mongolian,  though  written  in  Arabic, 
or  rather  Persian,  character,  and  its  Arabic 
words  are  pronounced  unintelHgibly  to  an  Arab. 
A  true  Turk  learns  Arabic  with  difficulty,  and  a 
far  higher  percentage  of  Britons  in  India  speak 
Hindustani  than  Turks  do  Arabic  in  Turkish 
Arabia. 

Then,  again,  look  at  their  early  history.  Their 
Mongol-Turkish  ancestors  were  driven  westward 
because  they  made  Mongolia  too  hot  for  them, 
and  we  hear  of  Turks  smelting  iron  for  their  Mongol 
masters  in  what  is  now  Eastern  Turkestan  until 
they  threw  off  the  Mongol  yoke  in  a.d.  552,  when 
Turkish  history  begins. 

At  the  dawn  of  Islam  (a.d.  632)  Turks  and 
Mongols  were  harrying  each  other  all  over  the 
Caspian  countries  like  rival  wolf-packs,  sometimes 
combining  for  a  raid  on  their  neighbours  and 
then  fighting  over  the  loot.  That  is  why  you 
find  racial  Turks  in  such  outlandish  places  as 
Merv,  Khiva,  Samarcand,  Bokhara  and  Cabul,  for 
the  Turkish  race  is  not  confined  to  Asia  Minor 
and  Turkey  in  Europe,  but  is  scattered  over 
parts  of  Russia  and  China  and  Afghanistan. 


I  ITS  ORIGIN  AND  MEANING  19 

Now  to  consider  the  Ottoman  Turks,  with 
whom  we  are  chiefly  concerned.  They  were 
superior  to  their  Mongol  fellow-wolves  in  that 
they  could  smelt  iron  and  had  some  idea  of 
constructive  enterprise.  They  had  also  adopted 
Islam,  which  was  a  great  advance  from  the 
Shamanistic  wizardry  and  totem-worship  they 
used  to  practise,  and  their  contact  with  the 
Arabs  who  raided  them  and  afterwards  accepted 
their  military  service  to  the  Caliphate  had 
civilised  them  considerably.  Their  Seljouk  cousins 
were  already  ruling  in  Asia  Minor,  whither 
they  had  been  driven  by  the  Mongols  when 
a  wandering  Turkish  band  sought  similar  asylum 
there  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  thirteenth  century 
and  intervened  most  opportunely  to  help  the 
Seljouks  repulse  a  Mongol  raid  ;  in  return,  the 
Seljouk  Emperor  gave  them  a  grant  of  land  in 
Bithynia. 

In  1300  the  Seljouk  Empire  was  finally  smashed 
by  the  Mongols,  who  withdrew  eastward  without 
occupying  the  country,  for  they  were  merely 
predatory  and  destructive  and  had  no  gift  or 
desire  for  permanent  colonisation.  So  it  came 
about  that  the  Ottoman  Empire  began  in  1326 
under  Othman  I  in  Bithynia  and  grew  by 
absorption  and  lack  of  effective  opposition  until, 
in  1 51 7,  we  find  it  spreading  under  Selim  I  (the. 

c  2 


20  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

Magnificent)  to  the  gates  of  Vienna  and  extending 
from  Germany  to  Persia  and  from  Arabia  to  the 
Atlantic. 

The  benign  sun  of  the  Arabian  CaHphate, 
under  which  learning  and  industry  flourished 
securely,  had  long  since  set  in  blood  under 
circumstances  of  treachery  and  murder  which 
have  hardly  been  surpassed  even  in  the  late  war. 

Under  the  later  Abbasides,  when  the  glories  of 
the  Caliphate  were  waning,  there  were  bitter 
dissensions  between  Sunnis  and  Shiahs  (the  main 
orthodox  and  schismatic  sects  of  Islam)  which 
culminated  in  fierce  rioting  at  Baghdad  in  1258. 
The  then  Caliph  was  foolish  enough  to  appeal 
for  assistance  against  the  schismatic  seditionists 
to  his  Mongol  neighbours.  It  had  been  done 
before  under  similar  conditions,  and  even  in  these 
days  such  a  manoeuvre  seems  still  to  appeal  to 
some  types  of  religious  fanaticism,  judging  by 
certain  passages  between  our  sister  isle  and  the 
modem  Hun.  On  the  above  occasion,  however, 
it  was  practised  once  too  often.  Hulaku  Khan, 
the  fierce  Mongol  chief,  had  long  had  his  eye  on 
Baghdad  as  holding  princely  loot  in  all  too  slack 
a  grip,  for  the  Caliphate  had  been  relying  on 
Tartar  mercenaries  for  years. 

He  approached  that  queen  of  cities,  as  she 
then  was,  with  a  great  host,  lured  the  Caliph  out 


I  ITS  ORIGIN  AND   MEANING  21 

to  meet  him  by  the  promise  of  an  alliance,  and 
murdered  the  whole  party,  the  Caliph  being 
trampled  to  death.  Then  Baghdad  was  given 
over  to  sack  and  massacre  for  more  than  a  month, 
by  which  time  1,800,000  people  are  said  to  have 
perished. 

The  Caliphate  was  transplanted  to  Cairo, 
where  it  dragged  out  an  anaemic  existence  until 
Selim  I  seized  it,  with  the  person  of  the  then 
Caliph,  by  right  of  conquest,  and  it  has  been  an 
appanage  of  the  Ottoman  reigning  house  ever 
since. 

Sehm  the  Magnificent  may  be  called  the  Turk- 
ish top-note.  After  him  the  Ottoman  Empire 
gradually  declined.  It  has  generally  taken  advan- 
tage of  disaster  or  dissension  to  extend  its 
borders — a  precarious  method  of  empire-building 
unless  consolidated  by  benevolent  and  sound 
administration,  which  is  not  a  feature  of  Turkish 
rule.  Add  to  this  the  facts  that  Turks  are  slack 
Moslems,  that  the  national  party  which  ousted 
Abdul  Hamid  (himself  most  orthodox)  is  not 
religious  at  all,  with  all  its  barbarian,  totemistic 
nonsense  of  the  "  White  Wolf,"  and  that  they 
would  pose  as  conquerors  on  insufficient  grounds, 
and  we  begin  to  see  why  they  have  been  kicked 
out  of  their  Asiatic  empire  bit  by  bit. 

If  Turk  and  Mongol  had  been  capable  of  dynastic 


22  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

evolution  and  co-ordinate  policy  they  might 
have  shared  most  of  the  Eastern  Hemisphere 
between  them.  We  have  seen  the  high- water 
mark  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  ;  Marco  Polo  has 
told  us  of  Kubla  Khan's  Chinese  Empire,  and 
the  Moguls  did  much  for  India  in  their  prime. 
But  the  wolf-taint  was  in  their  blood,  and  just  as 
a  pet  wolf  gets  fat  and  degenerate,  so  it  has 
been  with  these  Tartars.  Their  undoubted 
soldierly  qualities  are  sapped  by  luxury,  and 
they  possess  no  constructive  gifts  which  peace 
and  prosperity  might  develop.  Hence  it  is  that 
every  empire  they  have  founded  has  risen  to  a 
culminating  point  of  conquest  and  then  dwindled 
away  in  sloth  and  corruption. 

The  Turk  is  not  fit  to  be  put  in  charge  of  any  race 
but  his  own,  for  he  is  at  heart  a  bitter  wolt  who 
will  turn  and  rend  without  ruth  or  warning.  I 
have  met  Turks  who  have  shown  tact,  humanity, 
and  ability  under  trying  conditions,  and  I  have 
met  well-mannered  wolves  in  captivity,  but 
would  not  trust  the  pack  ranging  in  its  native 
forest.  I  once  heard  a  member  of  our  Ottoman 
Embassy  who  has  unique  experience  of  the 
Turk  size  him  up  as  follows  :  "  The  Turk  can  be 
a  suave  and  cultured  gentleman  till  his  time 
comes,  and  then  he  will  tear  your  guts  out  and 
dance  on  them."     It  was  the  Seljouk  Turks  whose 


I  ITS  ORIGIN  AND   MEANING  23 

persecutions  caused  the  Crusades.  Before  them, 
Arab  rule  in  Palestine  was  tolerant  enough,  and 
the  Caliph  Omar  was  scrupulously  careful  when  he 
entered  Jerusalem  as  a  conqueror  to  respect 
Christian  prejudices  and  the  monuments  of  our 
creed. 

So  it  came  about  that  their  empire  was  dropping 
from  them  piecemeal  even  before  the  War, 
for  a  race  that  can  no  longer  conquer  and  has 
never  learned  to  conciliate  must  draw  in  its 
borders  or  cease  to  exist  as  a  State. 

When  war  broke  out  Turkey  was  just  hanging 
on  to  the  last  scrap  of  her  empire  in  Europe 
and  had  lost  all  but  the  shadow  of  sovereignty 
in  Egypt,  while  Arabia  was  seething  with  discon- 
tent, where  not  in  actual  revolt,  and  regarded  the 
belated  efforts  of  local  officials  to  govern  tactfully 
as  signs  of  weakness. 

The  colossal  brigandage  of  Germany  appealed 
to  her  freebooting  instincts,  although  it  took 
a  corrupt,  self-seeking  Government  and  a  final 
push  from  the  "  Goeben  "  and  the  "  Breslau  " 
to  plunge  her  into  war  against  her  best  friends. 

To  proclaim  a  jihad  was  her  obvious  course, 
if  only  to  keep  Arabia  moderately  quiet,  apart 
from  its  value  as  a  weapon  against  her  Christian 
foes.  We  will  now  see  how  she  fared  in  the 
*'  Holy  War." 


CHAPTER  II 

ITS   BEARING  ON  THE  WAR 

Quite  early  in  the  War  those  of  us  who  had  to 
deal  with  pan-Islamic  propaganda  realised  that 
the  widespread  organisation  which  Germany  had 
grafted  on  to  the  original  Turkish  movement 
must  have  existed  some  time  before  the  outbreak 
of  actual  hostilities. 

For  example,  there  was  a  snug,  smooth-running 
concern  at  San  Francisco  which  spread  its 
tentacles  all  over  the  Moslem  world,  but  specialised 
in  a  seditious  newspaper  called  EP-Ghadr, 
which  means  treachery  or  mutiny.  This  was 
particularly  directed  at  our  Indian  Army,  but 
Egypt  was  not  forgotten.  A  gifted  censor  sent  us 
an  early  copy,  but  had,  unfortunately,  lost  the 
wrapper,  so  our  earnest  desire  to  make  the 
addressee's  closer  acquaintance  was  thwarted. 

Stamboul  was  naturally  an  active  centre,  and, 
before  the  Turks  entered  the  War,  Turkish 
officers    in    full    uniform,  and    sometimes    even 

24 


CH.  II    ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR       25 

wearing  swords,  permeated  Cairo  cafes  with 
espionage  and  verbal  propaganda,  trying  to  fan 
into  flame  the  military  ardour  of  Egyptian 
students  and  men  about  town.  This  last  activity 
was  wasted  effort,  as  anyone  who  knew  the  type 
could  have  told  them  ;  the  effendis  abstained 
from  the  crudities  of  personal  service  and  con- 
fined themselves  to  stirring  up  the  town  riffraff, 
who  wanted  a  safer  form  of  villainy  than  open  riot, 
and  the  fellahin,  who  wanted  a  safe  market  for 
their  produce  and  easy  taxation,  both  of  which 
they  stood  to  lose  by  violence.  Many  a  fellah 
still  believes  that  the  War  was  a  myth  created 
by  the  authorities  to  put  prices  up.  Even 
Teuton  activity  failed  to  stimulate  these  placid 
folk,  and  the  glad  tidings  preached  by  the  madder 
type  of  German  missionary  that  the  Kaiser  was 
the  Messiah  left  them  unmoved. 

When  the  Turks  came  in  against  us,  and  the 
ex-Khedive,  safe  among  his  new-found  friends, 
threw  off  the  mask,  the  Cairene  effendis  became 
tremendously  active.  Forgetting  how  they  had 
disliked  Abbas  II  and  called  him  a  huckstering 
profligate,  they  mourned  for  his  deposal  by 
wearing  black  ties,  especially  the  students.  Some 
of  these  enthusiastic  young  heroes  even  went  so 
far  as  to  scatter  chlorate  of  potash  crackers  about 
when  their  school  was  visited  by  poor  old  Sultan 


26  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

Husein  (who  was  worth  six  of  his  predecessor), 
and  he  got  quite  a  shock,  which  was  flagrantly 
and  noisomely  accentuated  by  asaf  oetida  bomblets. 
The  ex-Khedive  did  not  share  their  patriotic 
grief.  He  was  quite  comfortable  while  awaiting 
the  downfall  of  British  rule,  for,  with  shrewd 
prescience  that  almost  seems  inspired,  he  had 
taken  prudent  measures  for  his  future  comfort 
and  luxury  before  leaving  Egypt  on  his  usual 
summer  tour  to  Europe.  He  had  mortgaged 
real  estate  up  to  the  hilt,  realised  on  immobile 
property  as  far  as  possible,  and  diverted  his 
fluid  assets  through  various  channels  beyond 
the  reach  of  his  sorrowing  subjects  and  the 
Egyptian  Government.  When  an  official  inven- 
tory was  taken  in  Abdin  Palace  at  the  accession 
of  the  late  Sultan  Husein,  it  was  ascertained 
that  the  famous  inlaid  and  begemmed  coffee- 
service,  which,  like  our  Crown  jewels,  was  not 
supposed  to  leave  the  country,  had  been  sent  after 
the  ex- Khedive  to  his  new  address — truly  a  man 
of  parts.  I  have  often  wondered  whether  his 
Hunnish  friends  got  him  to  disgorge  by  means  of 
a  forced  loan  or  war-bonds,  or  something  of  that 
sort.  If  so,  they  achieved  something  notable,  for 
he  has  left  behind  him,  beside  his  liabiUties,  the 
name  of  being  a  difficult  man  to  get  money 
out  of. 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         27 

When  the  Turco-Teuton  blade  was  actually 
drawn  in  Holy  War  I  was  down  with  enteric, 
which  I  had  contracted  while  working  in  disguise 
among  seditious  circles  in  the  slums  of  Old  Cairo. 
I  just  convalesced  in  time  to  join  the  Intelligence 
Staff  on  the  Canal  the  day  before  Jemal  Pasha's 
army  attacked.  His  German  staff  had  everything 
provided  for  in  advance  with  their  usual  thorough- 
ness. From  the  documents  and  prisoners  that 
came  through  our  hands  we  learnt  that  the 
hotel  in  Cairo  where  the  victors  were  to  dine 
after  their  triumphant  entry  had  actually  been 
selected,  and  some  enthusiasts  went  so  far  as  to 
insist  that  the  menu  had  been  prepared.  If  so, 
they  omitted  to  get  the  Canal  Army  on  toast, 
and  for  want  of  this  indispensable  item  the  event 
fell  through.  All  the  same,  it  was  a  soldierly 
enterprise,  and  if  the  Senussis  had  invaded  in 
force  or  the  population  risen  behind  us,  as  they 
hoped  would  be  the  case,  the  result  might  have 
been  different. 

As  it  was  they  put  up  a  very  good  fight  and 
their  arrangements  for  getting  across  the  Sinaitic 
desert  were  excellent.  For  the  last  ten  miles 
they  man-handled  their  pontoons  to  the  edge  of 
the  Canal.  These  craft  were  marvels  of  lightness 
and  carrying  capacity,  but,  of  course,  no  protec- 
tion whatever  against  even  a  rifle-bullet,  and  they 


28  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

had  not  fully  reckoned  with  the  Franco-British 
naval  flotilla,  which  proved  a  formidable  factor. 

The  morning  after  the  main  fight  a  little  Syrian 
subaltern  passed  through  my  hands.  He  had 
been  slightly  wounded  in  the  leg  and  still  showed 
signs  of  nervous  shock,  so  I  made  him  sit  down 
with  a  cigarette  while  I  questioned  him.  He 
had  been  in  charge  of  a  pontoon  manned  by  his 
party  and  said  that  they  had  got  halfway 
across  the  Canal  in  perfect  silence  when  "  the 
mouth  of  hell  opened  "  and  the  pontoon  was 
sinking  in  a  swirl  of  stricken  men  amid  a  hail  of 
projectiles.  He  and  two  others  swam  to  our 
side  of  the  Canal,  where  they  surrendered  to  an 
Indian  detachment. 

Our  Indian  troops  on  the  Canal  were  naturally 
a  mark  for  pan-Islamic  propaganda  reinforced 
by  Hindu  literature  of  the  Bande  Mataram 
type — a  double-barrelled  enterprise  to  bag  both 
the  great  creeds  of  India.  The  astute  propa- 
gandists had  a  pamphlet  or  two  aimed  at  Sikhism, 
which  they  seemed  to  consider  a  nation,  as  they 
spoke  of  their  national  aspirations,  though  an 
elementary  study  of  the  subject  might  have 
taught  them  that  it  was  a  religious  and  secular 
movement  originally  intended  to  curb  Moslem 
power  in  India  during  the  sway  of  the  later 
Moguls.     Anyone  but  a  Moslem  can  be  a  Sikh. 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         29 

Naturally  I  was  on  the  qui  vive  for  signs  of 
pan-Islamic  activity  on  the  enemy's  side,  and 
I  questioned  my  little  Syrian  very  closely  to 
ascertain  how  far  the  movement  was  used  as  a 
driving  force  among  the  troops  engaged  against 
us.  He,  personally,  had  rather  a  grievance  on 
the  subject,  for  the  Indian  Moslems  who  took 
him  had  reproached  him  bitterly  for  fighting 
on  the  wrong  side.  "  I  fought,"  he  said,  "  because 
it  was  my  duty  as  an  officer  of  the  Ottoman  Army. 
I  know  that  men  were  invited  to  join  as  for  a 
jihad,  but  we  officers  did  not  deceive  ourselves. 
Par  exemple,  I  think  myself  a  better  Moslem  than 
any  Turk,  but  what  would  you  ?  "  I  consoled  the 
little  man  while  concealing  my  satisfaction  at  the 
feeling  displayed  against  him.  An  extraordinarily 
heterogeneous  collection  of  prisoners  came  drib- 
bling through  my  hands  directly  after  the  Turks 
were  repulsed.  Most  were  practically  deserters 
who  had  been  forcibly  enrolled,  given  a  Mauser 
and  a  bandoleer,  and  told  to  go  and  fight  for 
the  Holy  Places  of  Islam.  As  one  of  the  more 
intelligent  remarked,  "  If  the  Holy  Places  are 
really  in  danger,  what  are  we  doing  down  this 
way  ?  " 

They  came  from  all  over  the  Moslem  world. 
There  were  one  or  two  Russian  pilgrims  returning 
from  Mecca  to  be  snapped  up  by  the  military 


30  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

authorities  at  Damascus  railway  station  when 
they  got  out  of  the  pilgrim  train  from  Medina. 
There  were  cabdrivers  from  Jerusalem,  a  stranded 
pilgrim  from  China,  several  Tripolitans  who  had 
been  roped  in  on  the  Palestine  seaboard  while 
trying  to  get  a  passage  home,  a  Moor  who  tried 
to  embrace  my  feet  when  I  spoke  of  the  snow- 
crowned  Atlas  above  Morocco  City  (Marraksh) 
and  told  him  that  he  would  be  landed  at  Tangier 
in  due  course — Inshallah.  Of  course  we  released, 
and  repatriated  as  far  as  we  could,  men  who  were 
not  Ottoman  subjects  and  had  obviously  been 
forced  into  service  against  us.  A  few  days  later, 
when  Jemal  Pasha's  army  was  getting  into 
commissariat  difficulties  out  in  the  Sinaitic 
desert  (for  the  Staff  had  rehed  on  entering 
Egypt),  we  began  to  get  the  real  Turks  among 
our  prisoners. 

I  was  very  curious  to  ascertain  if  they  had 
been  worked  up  with  pan-Islamic  propaganda 
or  carried  any  of  it  on  them,  for  there  was  not 
even  a  Red  Crescent  Koran  on  any  of  the  Arabic- 
speaking  prisoners.  A  search  of  their  effects 
revealed  a  remarkable  phase  of  propaganda. 
There  was  hardly  any  religious  literature  except 
a  loose  page  or  two  of  some  pious  work  like  the 
*'  Traditions  of  Muhammad,"  but  there  were 
quantities  of  rather  crude  (and  very  lewd)  picture- 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         31 

cards  portraying  soldiers  in  Turkish  uniform 
outraging  and  murdering  nude  or  semi-nude 
women  and  children,  while  corpses  in  priestly 
garb,  shattered  crucifixes,  and  burning  churches 
indicated  the  creed  that  was  being  so  harried 
and  gave  the  scene  a  stimulating  background. 
From  their  appearance  I  should  say  these  pictures 
were  originally  engraved  to  commemorate  Balkan 
or  Armenian  atrocities,  but  their  possessors,  on 
being  closely  questioned,  admitted  that  the 
impression  conveyed  to  them  was  of  the  joyous 
licence  which  was  to  be  theirs  among  the  Prankish 
civilians  after  forcing  the  Canal.  One  Kurdish 
gentleman  had  among  his  kit  fancy  socks,  knitted 
craftily  in  several  vivid  colours,  also  ornate 
slippers  to  wear  in  his  promised  palatial  billet  at 
Cairo.  There  were  some  odd  articles  among 
the  kit  of  these  Turkish  prisoners,  to  wit,  a 
brand-new  garden  thermometer,  which  some  wag 
insisted  was  for  testing  the  temperature  of  the 
Canal  before  immersion,  and  a  lavatory  towel 
looted  from  the  Hejaz  railway.  Still,  nothing 
was  quite  so  remarkable  as  a  white  flag  with  a 
jointed  staff  in  a  neat,  compact  case  which  had 
been  carried  by  a  German  officer.  Among  his 
papers  was  an  indecent  post-card  not  connected, 
I  think,  with  propaganda  of  any  sort,  as  it  por- 
trayed a  bright-coloured  female  of  ripe  figure  and 


32  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

Teutonic  aspect,  wearing  a  pair  of  long  stockings 
and  high-heeled  shoes,  and  bore  the  legend 
"  Gruss  von  Miinchen." 

A  certain  coyness,  or  possibly  an  appreciation 
of  their  personal  value,  kept  most  ot  the  German 
officers  from  actual  contact  with  our  line.  Only 
one  reached  the  Canal  bank,  and  he  is  there  still. 
The  German  touch,  however,  was  much  in 
evidence.  There  were  detailed  written  orders 
about  manning  the  pontoons,  not  to  talk,  cough, 
sneeze,  etc.,  and  for  each  man  to  move  along  the 
craft  as  far  as  feasible  and  then  sit  down.  They 
seem  to  have  relied  entirely  on  surprise,  and 
ignored  the  chance  of  its  occurring  on  the  wrong 
side  of  the  Canal.  The  emergency  rations  too 
which  we  found  on  the  earlier  batches  of  prisoners 
had  a  distinctly  Teutonic  flavour — they  were  so 
scientifically  nourishing  in  theory  and  so  vilely 
inedible  in  practice.  They  were  a  species  of 
flat  gluten  cake  rather  like  a  dog-biscuit,  but 
much  harder.  An  amateur  explosive  expert  of 
ours  tested  one  of  these  things  by  attempting 
detonation  and  ignition  before  he  would  let  his 
batch  of  prisoners  retain  them,  which,  to  do  their 
intelhgence  justice,  they  were  not  keen  on  doing, 
but  offered  any  quantity  of  the  stuff  for  cigarettes. 
We  ascertained  from  them  that  you  were  supposed 
to  soak  it  in  water  before  tackling  it  in  earnest, 


II         ITS  BEARING   ON  THE  WAR         33 

but  as  the  only  supply  (except  the  runlet  they 
still  carried  on  them)  was  in  the  fresh- water  canal 
behind  our  unshaken  line,  such  a  course  was  not 
practicable  ;  the  discovery  of  a  very  dead  Turk 
some  days  later  in  that  canal  led  to  the  ribald 
suggestion  that  he  had  rashly  endeavoured  to 
eat  his  ration.  Our  scientist  laid  great  stress  on 
its  extraordinary  nutritive  properties,  but  desisted, 
after  breaking  a  tooth  off  his  denture,  in  actual 
experiment. 

German  influence,  too,  was  apparent  in  the 
relations  between  officers  and  men.  A  Turkish 
yuzhashi  was  asked  to  get  a  big  batch  of  prisoners 
to  form  two  groups  according  to  the  languages 
they  spoke — Arabic  or  Turkish.  It  was  not  an 
easy  task  in  the  open  on  a  pitch-black  night,  but 
he  did  it  with  soldierly  promptitude  and  flung 
his  glowing  cigarette  end  in  the  face  of  a  dilatory 
private.  As  a  natural  corollary  it  may  be 
mentioned  here  that  one  or  two  of  our  prisoners 
had  deserted  after  shooting  officers  who  had 
struck  them. 

For  some  days  after  the  battles  of  Serapeum 
and  Toussoum  we  expected  another  attempt, 
but  they  had  been  more  heavily  mauled  than  we 
thought  at  first.  The  dead  in  the  Canal  were 
kept  down  by  the  weight  of  their  ammunition 
for   some   time,  and   the   shifting   sand   on   the 

D 


34  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

Sinaitic  side  was  always  revealing  hastily-buried 
corpses  on  their  line  of  retreat. 

Jemal  Pasha  hurried  back  to  Gaza  and  published 
a  grandiloquent  report  for  Moslem  consumption, 
to  the  effect  that  the  Turks  were  already  in 
Cairo  (as  was  indeed  the  case  with  many  hundreds), 
and  that,  of  the  giaour  fleet,  one  ship  had  sunk, 
one  had  been  set  on  fire,  and  the  rest  had  fled. 
Two  heavy  howitzers^  as  a  matter  of  fact,  had 
managed  by  indirect  fire  from  a  concealed 
position  to  land  a  couple  of  projectiles  on  the 
"  Hardinge,"  which  was  not  originally  built  for 
such  rough  treatment,  being  an  Indian  marine 
vessel  taken  over  by  the  Navy.  She  gave  more 
than  she  got  when  her  four-point-sevens  found 
the  massed  Turkish  supports. 

A  great  deal  of  criticism  has  been  flung  at  this 
first  series  of  fights  on  the  Canal,  mostly  by 
Anglo-Egyptian  civilians.  They  asked  derisively 
whether  we  were  protecting  the  Canal  or  the 
Canal  us.  The  answer  is  in  the  affirmative  to 
both  questions.  Ordinary  steamer  traffic  was 
only  suspended  for  a  day  during  the  first  on- 
slaught, and  the  G.O.C.  was  not  such  a  fool  as  to 
leave  the  Canal  in  his  rear  and  forgo  the  defensive 
advantage.  There  are  some  who,  in  their  military 
ardour,  would  have  had  him  pursue  the  enemy 
into  the  desert,  forgetting  that  to  leave  a  sound 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         35 

position  and  pursue  a  superior  force  on  an  ever- 
widening  front  in  a  barren  country  which  they 
know  better  than  you  do  and  have  furnished 
with  their  own  supply-bases  is  just  asking  for 
trouble.  Our  few  aeroplanes  in  those  days  could 
only  reconnoitre  twenty  miles  out,  and  there 
was  no  evidence  that  the  enemy  had  not  merely 
fallen  back  to  his  line  of  wells  preparatory  to 
another  attempt.  We  had  not  then  the  men, 
material,  or  resources  for  a  triumphant  advance 
into  Sinai ;  it  was  enough  to  make  sure  of  keeping 
the  enemy  that  side  of  the  Canal  with  the  Senussi 
sitting  on  the  fence  and  Egypt  honeycombed  with 
seditious  propaganda. 

x\nyone  at  all  in  touch  with  native  life  in  Cairo 
could  gauge  the  extent  of  propagandist  activity 
by  gossip  at  cafes  and  in  the  bazars.  The 
Senussi  was  marching  against  us.  India  was  in 
revolt  and  the  Indian  Army  on  the  Canal  had 
joined  the  Turks.  The  crowning  stroke  of 
ingenuity  w^as  a  tale  that  received  wide  credence 
among  quite  intelligent  Egyptians.  It  was  to 
the  effect  that  the  Turks  had  commandeered  an 
enormous  number  of  camels  and  empty  kerosene 
tins.  This  was  quite  true  so  far,  but  the  yarn 
then  rose  to  the  following  flight  of  fancy  :  These 
empty  tins  were  to  be  filled  with  dry  cement 
and  loaded  on  camels,  which  were  to  be  marched 

D  2 


36  PAN-ISLAM  chap* 

without  water  for  days  until  they  reached  the 
Canal,  when  the  pangs  of  thirst  would  compel 
them  to  rush  madly  into  the  water.  The  cement 
would  solidify  and  the  Faithful  would  march 
across  on  a  composite  bridge  of  camel  and  con- 
crete. Our  flotilla  was  to  be  penned  in  by  similar 
means. 

There  must  be  something  about  a  Turk  that 
hypnotises  an  Egyptian.  His  country  has  suffered 
appallingly  under  Ottoman  rule,  and  a  pure- 
blooded  Turk  can  seldom  be  decently  civil  to 
him  and  considers  him  almost  beneath  contempt. 
This  is  the  conquering  Tartar  pose  that  has 
earned  the  Turk  such  detestation  and  final  ruin 
in  Arabia,  but  it  seems  to  have  fascinated  the 
Egyptian  like  a  rabbit  in  the  presence  of  a  python. 
Quite  early  in  the  Turkish  invasion  of  Sinai  a 
detachment  of  Egyptian  camelry,  operating 
in  conjunction  with  the  Bikanirs,  deserted  en 
masse  to  the  enemy.  It  was  at  first  supposed 
that  they  had  been  captured,  but  we  afterwards 
heard  of  their  being  feted  somewhere  in  Palestine. 
On  the  other  hand,  an  Egyptian  battery  did 
yeoman  service  on  the  Canal ;  I  saw  a  pontoon 
that  looked  like  a  carelessly  opened  sardine-tin 
as  a  result  of  its  attentions. 

The  most  tragic  aspect  of  this  spurious  and 
mischievous    propaganda   was    its    victims   from 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON  THE   WAR         37 

Indian  regiments.  The  Indian  Moslem  as  a 
rule  has  no  illusions  about  the  Turks,  and  will 
fight  them  at  sight,  but  there  will  always  be  a 
few  misguided  bigots  to  whom  a  specious  and 
dogmatic  argument  will  appeal.  There  is  no 
occasion  to  dwell  on  these  cases,  which  were 
sporadic  only  and  generally  soon  met  with  the 
fate  incurred  by  attempted  desertion  to  the 
enemy. 

We  looked  on  the  movement  as  an  insidious 
and  dangerous  disease  and  did  our  best  to 
trace  it  to  its  source  and  stop  the  distributing 
channels.  After  events  on  the  Canal  had  sim- 
mered down,  I  was  seconded  to  Cairo  to  help 
tackle  the  movement  there  :  to  show  how  little 
hold  it  had  over  the  minds  of  thinking  Moslems 
I  may  mention  that  my  colleague  was  a  Pathan 
major  who  was  a  very  strict  Moslem  and  a  first- 
rate  fellow  to  boot. 

We  both  served  under  an  Anglo-Indian  major 
belonging  to  the  C.I.D.,  one  of  the  most  active 
little  men  I  have  ever  met.  There  were  also 
several  "  ferrets,"  or  Intelligence  agents,  who 
came  into  close  contact  with  the  "  suspects  '* 
and  could  be  trusted  up  to  a  certain  point  if 
you  looked  sharply  after  them.  This  is  as  much 
as  can  be  said  for  any  of  these  men,  though 
some  are  better,  and  some  worse,  than  others. 


38  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

On  the  Canal  we  employed  numbers  of  them  to 
keep  us  informed  of  the  enemy's  movements 
and  used  to  check  them  with  the  aerial  recon- 
naissance— they  needed  it.  It  did  not  take 
us  long  to  find  out  that  these  sophisticated 
Sinaites  had  established  an  IntelHgence  bureau 
of  their  own.  They  used  to  meet  their  "  opposite 
numbers "  employed  by  the  enemy  at  pre- 
arranged spots  between  the  lines  and  swop 
information,  thereby  avoiding  unnecessary  toil 
or  risk  (the  Sinaitic  Bedouin  loathes  both)  and 
obtaining  news  of  interest  for  both  sides.  It 
was  a  magnificently  simple  scheme ;  its  sole 
flaw  was  in  failing  to  realise  that  some  of  us  had 
played  the  Great  Game  before.  We  used  to 
time  our  emissaries  to  their  return  and  cross- 
check them  where  their  wanderings  intersected 
those  of  others — all  were  supposed  to  be  trackers 
and  one  or  two  knew  something  about  it.  Of 
course  they  were  searched  and  researched  on 
crossing  and  returning  to  our  outpost  line,  for 
they  could  not  be  trusted  to  refuse  messages  to 
or  from  the  Turks.  It  was  among  this  coterie 
that  the  brilliant  idea  originated  of  shaving 
a  messenger's  head,  writing  a  despatch  on  his 
scalp,  and  then  letting  his  hair  grow  before  he 
started  to  deliver  it.  I  doubt  if  any  of  our  folk 
were  thorough  enough  for  this,  but  we   tested 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON   THE   WAR         39 

for  it  occasionally,  and  an  unpleasant  job  it  was. 
Generally  they  would  incur  suspicion  by  their 
too  speedy  return  and  the  nonchalant  way  in 
which  they  imparted  tidings  which  would  have 
driven  them  into  ecstasies  of  self-appreciation 
had  they  obtained  such  by  legitimate  methods. 
Then  a  purposely  false  bit  of  information  calcu- 
lated to  cause  certain  definite  action  on  the  other 
side  would  usually  betray  them.  Some  purists 
suggested  a  firing  party  as  a  fitting  end  for  these 
gambits,  but  that  would  have  been  a  waste. 
Such  men  have  their  uses,  until  they  know  they 
are  suspected,  as  valuable  channels  of  misinfor- 
mation. No  doubt  the  enemy  knew  this  too, 
and  that  is  how  an  Intelligence  Ofiicer  earns  his 
pay,  by  sifting  grain  from  chaff  as  it  comes  in 
and  sending  out  empty  husks  and  mouldy  news. 

But  to  return  to  Cairo.  We  netted  a  good 
deal  of  small  fry,  but  only  landed  one  big  fish 
during  the  time  I  was  attached.  He  was  a 
Mesopotamian  and  a  very  respectable  old  gentle- 
man, who  followed  the  calHng  of  astrologer  and 
peripatetic  quack — a  common  combination  and 
admirably  adapted  for  distributing  propaganda. 
He  came  from  Stamboul  through  Athens  with 
exemplary  credentials,  and  might  have  got  through 
to  India,  which  was  the  landfall  he  proposed  to 
make,  if  his  propagandist  energy  had  not  led  him 


40  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

to  deviate  on  a  small  side-tour  in  Egypt.  Here 
we  got  on  his  track,  and  I  boarded  the  Port  Said 
express  at  short  notice  while  he  and  the  "  ferret  " 
who  had  picked  him  up  got  into  a  third-class 
compartment  lower  down.  As  the  agent  made 
no  signal  after  the  train  had  pulled  out,  I  knew 
our  man  had  not  got  the  bulk  of  his  propaganda 
with  him,  otherwise  I  had  powers  to  hold  up  the 
express,  for  it  was  more  important  to  get  his 
stuff  than  the  man  himself.  At  Port  Said  he 
had  a  chance  of  seeing  me,  thanks  to  the  agent's 
clumsiness,  and  I  had  to  shave  my  beard  off 
and  buy  a  sun-helmet  in  consequence,  for  I  was 
travelling  in  the  same  ship  along  the  Canal  to 
see  that  he  did  not  communicate  with  troops 
on  either  side  of  the  bank,  and  on  the  slightest 
suspicion  he  would  have  put  his  stuff  over  the  side. 
All  went  smoothly  and  he  was  arrested  in  Suez 
roads  by  plain-clothes  men  with  a  sackful  of 
seditious  literature  for  printing  broadcast  in 
India.  Of  course  they  arrested  the  "  ferret  " 
too,  as  is  usual  in  these  cases.  I  went  ashore  with 
them  in  the  poUce-launch  as  a  casual  traveller 
and  was  amused  to  hear  the  agent  rating  the  old 
man  for  not  having  prophesied  this  mishap  when 
teUing  his  fortune  the  night  before. 

The  propagandist  was  merely  interned  in  a  place 
of    security — it    was    not    our    policy    to    make 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         41 

martyrs  of  such  men,  especially  when  they 
were  bona  fide  Ottoman  subjects. 

I  was  rather  out  of  touch  with  the  pan-Islamic 
movement  during  the  summer  of  191 5,  as  my 
lungs  had  become  seriously  affected  on  the 
Canal,  and  the  trouble  became  so  acute  that  I  had 
to  spend  two  or  three  months  in  the  hills  of 
Cyprus.  Before  I  had  been  there  a  week  the 
G.O.C.  troops  in  Egypt  cabled  for  me  to  return 
and  proceed  to  Aden  as  pohtical  officer  with 
troops. 

I  was  too  ill  then  to  move  and  had  to  cable 
to  that  effect.  My  chagrin  at  missing  a  "  show  " 
was  much  alleviated  when  I  heard  what  the 
show  was.  As  it  had  a  marked  effect  on  the 
pan-Islamic  campaign  by  enhancing  Turkish 
prestige,  it  is  not  out  of  place  to  give  some  account 
of  it  here. 

While  I  was  still  on  the  Canal  in  February 
(1915)  a  "  memo  "  was  sent  for  my  information 
from  Headquarters  at  Cairo  to  say  that  the 
Turks  had  invaded  the  Aden  protectorate  at 
Dhala,  where  I  once  served  on  a  boundary 
commission. 

I  noted  the  fact  and  presumed  that  Aden 
was  quite  able  to  cope  with  the  situation,  as 
the  Turks  had  a  most  difficult  terrain  to  traverse 
before  they  could  get  clear  of  the  hills  and  reach 


42  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

the  littoral,  while  the  hinterland  tribes  are  noted 
for  their  combatant  instincts  and  efficiency  in 
guerilla  warfare,  besides  being  anti-Turk.  I 
had,  however,  in  spite  of  many  years'  experience, 
failed  to  reckon  with  Aden  apathy.  True  to 
the  policy  of  laissez  faire  which  was  inaugurated 
when  our  Boundary  Commission  withdrew  some 
twelve  years  ago,  Aden  had  been  depending  for 
news  of  her  own  protectorate  on  office  files  and 
native  report,  especially  on  that  much  over- 
rated friend  and  ally  the  Lahej  sultanate.  The 
Turks  knew  all  about  this,  for  the  leakage  of 
Aden  affairs  which  trickles  through  Lahej  and 
over  the  Yamen  border  is,  and  has  been  for 
years,  a  flagrant  scandal. 

The  invasion  at  Dhala  was  a  feint  just  to 
test  the  soundness  of  official  slumber  at  Aden  ; 
the  obvious  route  for  a  large  force  was  down  the 
Tiban  valley,  owing  to  the  easier  going  and  the 
permanent  water-supply. 

Our  border-sultan  (the  Haushabi)  was  suborned 
with  leisurely  thoroughness  all  unknown  to  his 
next-door  neighbour,  that  purblind  sultanate  at 
Lahej,  unless  the  latter  refrained  from  breaking 
Aden's  holy  calm  with  such  unpleasant  news. 

In  May  Aden  stirred  in  her  sleep  and  sent  out 
the  Aden  troop  to  reconnoitre.  This  fine  body 
of    Indian    cavalry   and    camelry    reported   that 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         43 

affairs  seemed  serious  up  the  Tiban  valley ;  then 
inertia  reasserted  itself  and  they  were  recalled. 
Also  the  Lahej  sultanate,  in  a  spasm  of  economy, 
started  disbanding  the  Arab  levies  collected  for 
the  emergency  from  the  tribes  of  the  remoter 
hinterland  which  have  supplied  fine  mercenaries 
to  many  oriental  sultanates  for  many  centuries. 

The  watchful  Turk,  with  his  unmolested  spy 
system,  had  noted  every  move  of  these  pitiful 
blunders,  and,  at  the  psychological  moment, 
came  pouring  down  the  Tiban  valley  some  3,000 
strong  with  another  5,000  Arab  levies.  They 
picked  up  the  Haushabi  on  the  way,  whose  main 
idea  was  to  get  a  free  kick  at  Lahej,  just  as  an 
ordinary  human  boy  will  serve  some  sneak  and 
prig  to  whom  a  slack  schoolmaster  has  relegated 
his  own  obvious  duty  of  supervision.  To  do  that 
inadequate  sultanate  justice,  it  tried  to  bar  the 
way  with  its  own  trencher-fed  troops  and  such 
levies  as  it  had,  but  was  brushed  aside  contemp- 
tuously by  the  hardier  levies  opposed  to  it  and 
the  overwhelming  fire  of  the  Turkish  field 
batteries.  Then  a  distraught  and  frantic  palace 
emitted  mounted  messengers  to  Aden  for  assist- 
ance like  minute-guns  from  a  sinking  ship. 

Aden  behaved  exactly  like  a  startled  hen. 
She  ran  about  clucking  and  collecting  motor- 
cars, camel  transport,  anything.     The  authorities 


44  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

dared  not  leave  their  pet  sultan  in  the  lurch — 
questions  might  be  asked  in  the  House.  On  the 
other  hand  they  had  made  no  adequate  arrange- 
ments to  protect  him.  Just  as  a  demented 
hen  will  leave  her  brood  at  the  mercy  of  a  hovering 
kite  to  round  up  one  stray  chick  instead  of  sitting 
tight  and  calling  it  in  under  her  wing,  so  Aden 
made  a  belated  and  insane  attempt  to  save 
Lahe  j . 

The  Aden  Movable  Column,  a  weak  brigade 
of  Indians,  young  Territorials,  and  guns,  marched 
out  at  2  p.m.  on  July  4,  i.e.  at  the  hottest  time 
of  day,  in  the  hottest  season  of  the  year  and  the 
hottest  part  of  the  world.  Motor-cars  were  used 
to  convey  the  infantry  of  the  advanced  guard, 
but  the  main  body  had  to  march  in  full  equipment 
with  ammunition.  The  casualties  from  sunstroke 
were  appalling.  The  late  G.O.C.  troops  in  Egypt 
mentioned  them  to  me  in  hundreds,  and  one  of 
the  Aden  "  politicals  "  told  me  that  not 'a  dozen 
of  the  territorial  battalion  remained  effective  at 
the  end  of  the  day.  Many  were  bowled  over  by 
the  heat  before  they  had  gone  two  miles. 

Most  of  the  native  camel  transport,  carrying 
water,  ammunition  and  supplies, — and  yet  un- 
escorted and  not  even  attended  by  a  responsible 
officer — sauntered  off  into  the  desert  and  vanished 
from  the  ken  of  that  ill-fated  column. 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         45 

Meanwhile  the  advanced  guard  of  250  men 
(mostly  Indians)  and  two  lo-pounder  mountain- 
guns  pushed  on  with  all  speed  to  Lahej,  which 
was  being  attacked  by  several  thousand  Turks 
and  Turco- Arabs  with  15-pounder  field  batteries 
and  machine-guns.  They  found  the  palace  and 
part  of  the  town  on  fire  when  they  arrived,  and 
fought  the  Turks  hand-to-hand  in  the  streets. 
They  held  on  all  through  that  sweltering  night, 
and  only  retired  when  dawn  showed  them  the 
hopeless  nature  of  their  task  and  the  fact  that 
they  were  being  outflanked.  They  fell  back  on 
the  main  body,  which  had  stuck  halfway  at  a 
wayside  well  (Bir  Nasir)  marked  so  obviously 
by  ruins  that  even  Aden  guides  could  not  miss  it. 
Shortage  of  water  was  the  natural  result  of 
sitting  over  a  well  that  does  not  even  supply  a 
settlement,  but  merely  the  ordinary  needs  of 
wayfarers. 

This  well  is  marked  on  the  Aden  protectorate 
survey  map  (which  is  procurable  by  the  general 
public)  as  Bir  Muhammad,  its  full  name  being 
Bir  Muhammad  Nasir.  There  are  five  wells 
supplying  settlements  within  half  an  hour's  walk 
of  it  on  either  side  of  the  track,  but  when  we 
remember  that  the  column's  field-guns  got  no 
further  owing  to  heavy  sand,  and  that  the  afore- 
said track  is  frequently   traversed    by  ordinary 


46  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

tikkagharries,    we    realise    the    local    knowledge 
available. 

The  column  straggled  back  to  the  frontier 
town  of  Sheikh  Othman,  which  they  prepared 
to  defend,  but  Simla,  by  this  time  thoroughly 
alarmed,  ordered  them  back  for  the  defence  of 
Aden,  and  they  returned  without  definite  achieve- 
ment other  than  the  accidental  shooting  of  the 
Lahej  sultan.  This  was  hardly  the  fault  of  the 
heroic  little  band  which  reached  Lahej  ;  that 
ill-starred  potentate  was  escaping  with  his 
mounted  retinue  before  dawn  and  cantered  on 
top  of  an  Indian  outpost  without  the  formality 
of  answering  their  challenge.  He  was  brought 
away  in  a  motor-car  and  died  at  Aden  a  few  days 
later — another  victim  to  this  deplorable  blunder. 
Any  intelligent  and  timely  grasp  of  the  enemy's 
strength  and  intention  would  have  given  the 
poor  man  ample  time  to  pack  his  inlaid  hookahs, 
Persian  carpets,  and  other  palace  treasures  and 
withdraw  in  safety  to  Aden  while  our  troops 
made  good  the  Sheikh  Othman  line  along  the 
British  frontier.  I  am  presuming  that  Aden 
was  too  much  taken  by  surprise  to  have  met  the 
Turks  in  a  position  of  her  own  choosing  while 
they  were  still  entangled  in  hilly  country  where 
levies  of  the  right  sort  could  have  harried  them 
to  some  purpose,  backed  by  disciplined,  unspent 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         47 

troops  and  adequate  guns.  What  I  wish  to 
impress  is  that  the  Intelligence  Department  at 
Aden  must  have  been  abominably  served  and 
organised,  for  I  decline  to  believe  that  any 
G.O.C.  would  have  attempted  such  an  enterprise 
with  such  a  force  and  at  such  a  time  had  he 
any  information  as  to  the  real  nature  of  his  task. 
As  it  was,  the  British  town  of  Sheikh  Othman, 
within  easy  sight  of  Aden  across  the  harbour, 
was  held  by  the  Turks  until  a  reinforcing  column 
came  down  from  the  Canal  and  drove  them  out  of. 
it,  while  the  protectorate  has  been  overrun  by  the 
Turks  and  the  Turco-Arabs  until  long  after  the 
armistice,  and  the  state  of  British  prestige  there 
can  be  imagined. 

Official  attempts  to  gloze  over  the  incident 
would  have  been  amusing  if  they  were  not 
pathetic.  Needless  to  say  they  did  not  deceive 
Moslems  in  Egypt  or  the  rest  of  Arabia. 

Here  is  the  most  accurate  account  they  gave 
the  public  : 

"  TURKS  AND  ADEN. 

"  ENGAGEMENT  AT   LAKE  J. 

"  The  India  Office  issued  the  following  corn- 
munique  last  night  through  the  Press  Bureau  : 

"  '  In  consequence  of  rumours  that  a  Turkish 
force   from   the   Yamen  had   crossed   the 


48  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

frontier  of  the  Aden  Hinterland  and  was 
advancing  towards  Lahej,  the  General 
Officer  Commanding  at  Aden  recently  dis- 
patched the  Aden  Camel  Troop  to  recon- 
noitre. 

"  *  They  reported  the  presence  of  a  Turkish 
force  with  field-guns  and  a  large  number  of 
Arabs  and  fell  back  on  Lahej,  where  they 
were  reinforced  by  the  advance  guard  of 
the  Aden  Movable  Column  consisting  of 
250  rifles  and  two  lo-pounder  guns. 

"  '  Our  force  at  Lahej  was  attacked  by  the 
enemy  on  July  4  by  a  force  of  several 
thousand  Turks  with  twenty  guns  and 
large  numbers  of  Arabs,  and  maintained  its 
position  in  face  of  the  enemy  artillery's 
fire  until  night,  when  part  of  Lahej  was  in 
flames.  During  the  night  some  hand-to- 
hand  fighting  took  place,  and  the  enemy 
also  commenced  to  outflank  us. 

"  '  Meanwhile  the  remainder  of  the  Aden 
Movable  Column  was  marching  towards 
Lahej,  but  was  delayed  by  water  difficulties 
and  heavy  going.  It  was  therefore  decided 
that  the  small  force  at  Lahej  should  fall 
back. 

"  '  The  retirement  was  carried  out  success- 
fully in  the  early  morning  of  July  5,  and 


II  ITS   BEARING   ON  THE   WAR         49 

the  detachment  joined  the  rest  of  the 
column  at  Bir  Nasir.  Our  troops,  however, 
were  suffering  considerably  from  the  great 
heat  and  the  shortage  of  water,  and  their 
difficulties  were  increased  by  the  desertion 
of  Arab  transport  followers.  It  was 
therefore  decided  to  fall  back  to  Aden,  and 
this  was  done  without  the  enemy  attempt- 
ing to  follow  up. 
"  '  Our  losses  included  three  British  officers 
wounded :  names  will  be  communicated 
later.  We  took  one  Turkish  officer  (a  major) 
and  thirteen  men  prisoners.'  " 

Aden  seems  to  have  made  no  attempt  to  stem 
the  tide  of  Turkish  influence  w^hile  she  could. 
The  best  fighting  tribe  in  the  protectorate 
stretches  along  the  coast  and  far  inland  north- 
east of  Aden,  and  its  capital  is  only  a  few  hours' 
steam  from  that  harbour.  The  Turks  made  every 
effort  to  win  over  this  important  tribal  unit,  which 
might  have  been  a  grave  menace  on  their  left 
flank.  Its  sultan  made  frequent  representations 
to  Aden  for  even  a  gunboat  to  show  itself  off  his 
port,  but  to  no  purpose.  After  the  Turks  had 
succeeded  in  alienating  those  of  his  tribe  they 
could  get  at,  or  who  could  get  at  them,  a  tardy 
political  visit  was  paid  by  sea  from  Aden.     The 

E 


50  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

indignant  old  sultan  came  aboard  and  spoke  his 
mind.  "  You  throw  your  friends  on  the  midden," 
he  said  bitterly,  and  departed  to  establish  a 
modus  Vivendi  on  his  own  account  with  the 
Turks. 

The  situation  at  Aden  has  had  a  marked  effect 
in  bolstering  up  the  Turkish  campaign  of  spurious 
pan-Islamism,  and  those  of  us  who  have  been 
dealing  with  chiefs  in  other  parts  of  Arabia  have 
met  it  at  every  turn.  It  is  idle  to  blame  indivi- 
duals— the  whole  system  is  at  fault.  The  policy  of 
non-interference  which  the  Liberal  Government 
introduced,  after  the  Boundary  Commission  had 
finished  its  task  and  withdrawn,  has  been  over- 
strained by  the  Aden  authorities  to  such  an  extent 
that  they  would  neither  keep  in  direct  personal 
touch  themselves  nor  let  anyone  else  do  so. 

As  an  explorer  and  naturalist  whose  chief 
work  has  lain  for  years  in  that  country,  I  have 
made  every  effort  to  continue  my  researches 
there  until  my  persistency  has  incurred  official 
persecution.  The  serious  aspect  of  this  attitude 
is  that  at  a  time  when  accurate  and  up-to-date 
knowledge  of  the  hinterland  would  have  been 
invaluable  it  was  not  available.  The  pernicious 
policy  of  selecting  any  one  chief  (unchecked  by  a 
European)  to  keep  her  posted  as  to  affairs  in  her 
own  protectorate  has  been  followed  blindly  by 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         51 

Aden  to  disaster.  The  excuse  in  official  circles 
there  is  that  the  Haushabi  sultan  had  been 
suborned  by  the  Turks  without  their  knowledge 
and  he  had  prevented  any  information  from 
getting  through  Lahej  to  them.  Can  there  be 
any  more  damning  indictment  of  such  a  system  ? 

The  Aden  incident  is  similar  to  the  Mesopo- 
tamian  medical  muddle,  both  being  due  to 
sporadic  dry-rot  in  high  places  which  the  test  of 
war  revealed.  The  loyalty  of  its  princes  and  the 
devotion  of  its  army  prove  that  there  is  nothing 
fundamentally  wrong  with  British  rule  in  India 
to  command  such  sentiments,  but  some  of  those 
mandarins  who  have  had  wide  control  of  human 
affairs  and  destinies  have  ignored  a  situation 
until  it  was  forcibly  thrust  upon  them  and  have 
fumbled  with  it  disastrously.  It  is  difficult  to 
bring  such  people  to  book,  for  they  shuffle  respon- 
sibihty  from  one  to  the  other  or  take  refuge  in 
the  truly  oriental  pose  of  heaven-born  officialdom. 
Such  types  should  be  obsolete  even  in  India  by 
now,  but  this  war  has  proved  that  they  are  not, 
and  when  their  inanities  fritter  away  gallant 
lives  and  trail  British  prestige  in  the  dust  they 
need  rebuke.  I  hope  some  day,  if  I  live,  to  deal 
faithfully  with  Aden's  hinterland  poHcy. 

In  the  autumn  of  1915  I  was  fit  enough  to  join 
the  Red  Sea  maritime  patrol  as  political  officer 

E  2 


52  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

with  the  naval  rank  of  Heu tenant.  Our  duties 
were  to  harry  the  Turk  without  hurting  the 
Arab,  to  blockade  the  Arabian  coast  against  the 
Turk  while  allowing  dhow-traffic  with  foodstuffs 
consigned  to  Arab  merchants  and  steamer- 
cargoes  of  food  for  the  alleged  use  of  pilgrims 
to  go  through.  Incidentally  we  had  to  keep  the 
eastern  highway  free  of  mines  and  transportable 
submarines,  prevent  the  passage  of  spies  between 
Arabia  and  Egypt,  and  fetch  and  carry  as  the 
shore-folk  required. 

Taking  it  all  round,  it  was  not  an  easy  job,  but 
I  think  the  blockade  presented  the  most  complex 
features.  You  knew  where  you  were  with  spies — 
anyone  with  the  necessary  experience  could  spot 
a  doubtful  customer  as  soon  as  the  dhow  that 
carried  him  came  alongside ;  and  irregular  but 
frequent  visits  at  the  various  ports  soon  put  a 
stop  to  the  mine-industry  and  prevented  any 
materialisation  of  the  submarine  menace  except 
in  reports  from  Aden  which  caused  me  a  good 
many  additional  trips  in  an  armed  steam-cutter 
to  "go,  look,  see." 

But  the  problems  presented  by  the  blockade 
required  some  solving  with  very  little  time  for 
the  operation,  and  if  your  solution  was  not 
approved  by  the  authorities  on  the  beach  they 
lost  no   time  in    letting  you   know    it — usually 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON   THE   WAR         53 

by  wireless,  which  was  picked  up  by  most  ships 
in  the  patrol  by  the  time  it  reached  you. 

The  basic  idea  was  that  if  in  doubt  it  was  better 
to  let  stuff  through  to  the  Turks  than  pinch 
Hejazi  bellies  and  get  ourselves  disliked.  In 
theory  this  was  perfectly  sound,  for  we  wanted 
the  Hejaz  to  like  us  well  enough  to  fight  on  our 
side,  and  only  the  Huns  think  you  can  get  people 
to  love  you  by  afflicting  them.  In  practice, 
however,  we  soon  found  that  the  Hejazi  merchants 
were  selling  direct  to  the  Turks  and  letting  their 
fellow-countrymen  have  what  was  left  at  the 
highest  possible  price.  On  top  of  it  all  India 
started  a  howl  that  her  pilgrims  in  the  Hejaz 
were  starving,  and  we  had  to  defer  to  this  outcry. 
I  have  never  had  to  legislate  for  highly-civilised 
Moslems  with  a  taste  for  agitation,  but  I  have 
always  sympathised  with  those  who  have,  and 
could  quite  appreciate  India's  position  in  the 
matter.  Still,  after  comparing  her  relief  cargoes 
with  the  number  of  her  pilgrims  in  the  country 
and  finding  that  each  had  enough  to  feed  him  for 
the  rest  of  his  natural  life,  I  ventured  to  ask  that 
this  wholesale  charity  might  cease,  more  especially 
as  these  big  steam.er-cargoes  were  dealt  with  much 
as  the  dhow-borne  cereals  and  chiefly  benefited 
the  Turks  and  local  profiteers. 

As  regards  dhows,  our  rule  was  to  allow  coastal 


54  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

traffic  from  Jeddah  and  empties  returning  there, 
as  it  tended  to  distribute  food  among  the  Arabs 
and  get  it  away  from  the  Turks.  Dhows  bringing 
cargo  from  the  African  coast  or  from  Aden  were 
permitted,  provided  they  did  not  carry  con- 
traband of  war ;  this  permitted  native  cereals, 
such  as  millet,  but  barred  wheat  and  particularly 
barred  barley,  which  the  local  Arab  does  not  eat 
for  choice,  but  which  the  Turks  wanted  very  badly 
for  their  cavalry. 

In  this  connection  a  typical  incident  may  be 
mentioned  as  illustrating  the  sort  of  thing  we  were 
up  against. 

The  ship  I  was  serving  in  at  the  time  lay  off 
Jeddah  and  had  three  boats  down  picketing  the 
dhow-channels  leading  in  to  that  reef-girt  harbour, 
for  which  dhows  were  making  like  homing  bees. 
In  such  cases  my  post  was  usually  on  the  bridge, 
while  the  ship's  interpreter  and  Arab-speaking 
Seedee-boys  went  away  in  the  boats.  The 
dhows  were  reached  and  their  papers  examined, 
then  allowed  to  proceed  if  all  was  in  order. 
Otherwise  the  officer  examining  signalled  the 
facts  and  awaited  instructions.  Usually  it  was 
some  technical  point  which  I  could  waive,  but 
on  this  occasion  one  of  the  cutters  made  a  signal 
to  the  effect  that  barley  in  bulk  had  been  found 
in  one   dhow.     I   was  puzzled,   because  all  the 


II         ITS   BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         55 

dhows  were  from  Suakin  or  further  south,  quite 
outside  the  barley-belt,  except  on  very  high  ground 
which  rarely  exports  cereals.  However,  the 
signal  was  repeated,  and  I  had  to  have  the  dhow 
alongside.  Meanwhile  the  "  o\\Tier  "  was  anxious 
to  get  steerage-way,  for  we  were  not  at  anchor 
and  in  very  ticklish  soundings ;  so  I  slid  off  the 
bridge  and  had  a  sample  of  the  grain  handed 
up  to  me  :  it  was  a  species  of  millet,  looking 
very  like  pearl-barley  as  "  milled  "  for  culinary 
purposes.  I  shouted  to  the  rets  to  go  where  he 
liked  as  long  as  he  kept  clear  of  our  propellers, 
which  thereupon  gave  a  ponderous  flap  or  two 
as  if  to  emphasise  my  remarks,  and  he  bore  away 
from  us  rejoicing.  In  the  ward-room  later  on 
I  rallied  that  cutter's  officer  on  his  error.  "  Well, 
it  was  just  like  the  barley  one  sees  in  soup,"  was 
his  defence. 

In  the  southern  part  of  the  Red  Sea,  which  was 
handled  politically  from  Aden,  the  problems 
of  blockade  were  even  more  complex,  for  there 
even  arms  and  ammunition  were  allowed  between 
certain  ports  to  meet  the  convenience  of  the  Idrisi 
chief,  who  was  theoretically  at  war  with  the 
Turks,  but  rather  diffident  about  putting  his 
principles  into  practice,  especially  after  the 
Turkish  success  outside  Aden. 

This  meant  that  the  sorely-tried  officers  respon- 


56  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

sible  for  the  conduct  of  the  blockade  in  those 
waters  had  frequently  to  decide  on  a  cargo  of 
illicit-looking  rifles  and  cartridges,  not  of  Govern- 
ment make,  but  purchased  from  private  firms 
and  guaranteed  by  a  filthy  scrap  of  paper  in- 
scribed with  crabbed  Arabic  which  carried  no 
conviction.  All  they  had  to  help  them  was  the 
half -educated  ship's  interpreter,  with  no  know- 
ledge of  the  political  situation,  for  Aden  had  not 
an  officer  available  for  this  work.  To  enhance 
the  difficulties  of  the  position,  some  of  these 
coastal  chiefs  were  importing  contraband  of  war 
to  sell  to  the  Turks  for  private  gain.  Up  north 
there  were  no  difficulties  with  ilHcit  arms  ;  we 
allowed  a  reasonable  number  per  dhow,  provided 
that  they  were  the  private  property  of  the  crew, 
and  when  rifles  were  dished  out  to  our  Arab 
friends  the  Navy  delivered  the  goods,  which  were 
all  of  Government  mark  and  pattern. 

The  political  aspect  of  the  blockade  required 
deHcate  handhng  anywhere  along  the  Arabian 
httoral  of  the  Red  Sea,  but  especially  so  on  the 
Hejazi  coast.  We  were  at  war  with  the  Turks 
but  not  with  the  Arabs,  whom  it  was  our  business 
to  approach  as  friends  if  they  would  let  us. 
The  Turks,  however,  used  Arab  levies  freely 
against  us  whose  truculence  was  much  increased 
on  finding  they  could  make  hostile  demonstrations 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON   THE   WAR         57 

with  impunity,  as  the  patrol  only  fired  on  the 
Turkish  uniform,  since  few  people  can  distinguish 
between  a  Turco-Arab  gendarme  and  an  armed 
tribesman  at  long  range  unless  they  know  both 
breeds  intimately. 

The  general  standard  of  honour  and  good  faith 
at  most  places  along  the  Arabian  littoral  is  not 
high,  even  from  an  Oriental  point  of  view,  and  is 
nowhere  lower  than  on  the  Hejazi  coast.  Fre- 
quently an  unattached  tribesman  would  take  a 
shot  at  a  reconnoitring  cutter  on  general  principles 
and  then  rush  off  to  the  nearest  Turkish  post  with 
the  information  and  a  demand  for  bakshish, 
and  there  were  several  attempts  (one  successful) 
to  lure  a  landing  party  on  to  a  well-manned  but 
carefully  hidden  position.  As  for  the  actual 
levies,  they  would  solemnly  man  prepared  posi- 
tions within  easy  range  of  even  a  3-pounder  when 
we  visited  their  tinpot  ports,  relying  on  us  not  to 
fire,  and  telling  their  compatriots  what  they 
would  do  if  we  did. 

Even  when  examining  dhows  one  had  to  be  on 
one's  guard,  and  it  was  best  not  to  board  them  to 
leeward  and  so  run  the  risk  of  having  their  big, 
bellying  mainsail  let  go  on  top  of  you  and  getting 
scuppered  while  entangled  in  its  folds.  African 
dhows  could  generally  be  trusted  not  to  resist 
search,  for  when  a  reis  has  got  his  owners  or 


58  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

agents  at  a  civilised  port  like  Suakin  he  likes  to 
keep  respectable  even  if  he  is  smuggling.  Our 
chief  difficulty  with  such  craft,  before  we  tightened 
the  blockade,  was  due  to  the  nonchalant  manner 
in  which  they  put  to  sea  and  behaved  when  at 
sea.  Their  skippers  had  the  sketchiest  idea  of 
what  constituted  proper  clearance  papers  and  why 
such  papers  must  agree  with  their  present  voyage. 
Their  confidence  too  in  our  integrity,  though 
touching,  was  often  embarrassing.  One  of  our 
rules  was  that  considerable  sums  in  gold  must 
be  given  up  against  a  signed  voucher  realisable 
at  Port  Sudan.  I  was  never  very  brisk  at  counting 
large  sums  of  money,  and  one  day  when  hove  to 
off  Jeddah  there  were  five  dhows  rubbing  their 
noses  alongside,  with  about  £800  in  gold  between 
them  and  very  little  time  to  deal  with  them,  as 
we  were  in  shoal  water  with  no  way  on  the  ship. 
My  operations  were  not  facilitated  by  the  biggest 
Croesus  of  the  lot  producing  some  £400  in  five 
different  currencies  from  various  parts  of  his 
apparel  and  stating  that  he  had  no  idea  how 
much  there  was  but  would  abide  by  my  decision. 
I  believe  he  expected  me  to  give  him  a  receipt  in 
round  hundreds  and  take  the  "  oddment,"  as  we 
call  it  in  Warwickshire,  for  myself.  As  it  was, 
I  was  down  half  a  sovereign  or  so  over  the  trans- 
action, having  given  him  the  benefit  of  the  doubt 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON  THE   WAR         59 

over  two  measly  little  gold  coins  of  unascertainable 
value. 

Some  of  them  were  just  as  happy-go-lucky 
in  their  seamanship,  though  skilful  enough  in 
handling  their  outlandish  craft.  Early  one  morn- 
ing, about  fifty  miles  out  of  Jeddah,  I  boarded 
a  becalmed  dhow  and  found  them  with  the 
dregs  of  one  empty  water-skin  between  a  dozen 
men.  Not  content  with  putting  to  sea  with  a 
single  mussick  of  water,  they  had  hove  to  and 
slept  all  night,  and  so  dropped  the  night  breeze, 
which  would  have  carried  them  to  Jeddah  before 
it  died  down.  We  gave  them  water  and  their 
position,  but  I  told  the  reis  that  he  was  putting 
more  strain  on  the  mercy  of  Allah  than  he  was, 
individually,  entitled  to. 

But  the  craft  that  plied  along  the  Hejazi  coast 
were  sinister  customers  and  wanted  watching. 
Some  time  before  I  joined  the  patrol  one  of  our 
ships  was  lying  a  long  way  out  off  Um-Lejj,  as  the 
water  is  shallow,  and  her  duty-boat  was  working 
close  in-shore  examining  coastal  craft.  One  of 
these  had  some  irregularity  about  her  and  was  sent 
out  to  the  ship  with  a  marine  and  a  bluejacket  in 
charge  while  the  cutter  continued  her  task. 
That  dhow  stood  out  to  sea  as  if  making  for  the 
ship  and  then  proceeded  along  the  coast.  The 
cutter,  still  busied  with  other  dhows,  presumed 


6o  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

that  the  first  craft  had  reported  alongside  the 
ship  and  been  allowed  to  proceed ;  the  ship 
naturally  regarded  her  as  a  craft  that  had  been 
examined  and  permitted  to  continue  her  journey. 
And  that  is  all  we  ever  knew  for  certain  of  her 
or  the  fate  of  our  two  men.  Their  previous 
record  puts  desertion  out  of  the  question  ;  besides, 
no  sane  men  would  desert  to  a  barren,  inhospitable 
coast  among  semi-hostile  fanatics  whose  language 
was  unknown  to  them.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  men  were,  of  course,  fully  armed,  and  there 
were  but  five  of  the  dhow's  crew  all  told,  of  whom 
two  were  not  able-bodied.  There  must  have  been 
the  blackest  treachery — probably  the  unfortunate 
men  goodnaturedly  helped  with  the  running 
gear  and  were  knocked  on  the  head  while  so 
engaged.  Their  bodies  would,  no  doubt,  have 
been  put  over  the  side  when  the  dhow  was  out 
of  sight,  and  their  rifles  sold  inland  at  a  fancy 
price. 

When  I  first  joined  the  patrol  we  were  not 
allowed  to  bombard  or  land  at  any  point  between 
the  mouth  of  the  Gulf  of  Akaba  and  the  Hejaz 
southern  border.  Jhe  Turkish  fort  up  at  Akaba 
had  been  knocked  about  a  good  deal  by  various 
ships  of  the  patrol,  and  the  whole  place  was 
uninhabited ;  but  we  visited  it  frequently, 
as  drifting  mines  were  put  in  up  there,  having 


n         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         6i 

been  taken  off  the  rail  at  Maan  and  brought  down 
to  the  head  of  the  gulf,  in  section,  by  camel. 
I  always  suspected  the  existence  of  a  Turkish 
observation-post,  but  no  signs  of  occupation 
had  been  seen  for  a  long  time  till  H.M.S.  *'  Fox  " 
went  up  one  dark  night  without  a  light  showing. 
All  dead-lights  were  shipped,  and  dark  blue 
electric  bulbs  replaced  the  usual  ones  where  a 
light  of  some  sort  was  essential  and  visible  from 
out-board.  The  padre,  who  had  opened  the 
"  vicarage  "  dead-light  about  an  inch  to  get  a 
breath  of  air,  was  promptly  spotted  by  an  in- 
dignant Number  One  who  said  that  it  made  the 
ship  look  like  a  floating  gin  palace.  This  must 
have  been  a  pardonable  hyperbole,  for  the 
signal-fires  ashore  w^hich  used  to  herald  our 
approach  from  afar  were  not  lit. 

We  were  off  Akaba  at  peep  of  day,  and  two 
armed  cutters  raced  each  other  to  the  beach. 
I  went  with  the  one  that  made  for  the  stone 
jetty  in  the  middle  front  of  the  town  ;  we  had  to 
jump  out  into  four  feet  of  water,  as  the  port  has 
deteriorated  a  good  deal  since  Solomon  used  it 
and  called  it  Eziongeber.  A  careful  search 
revealed  no  one  in  the  town,  but  water  had  been 
drawn  recently  from  the  well  inside  the  fort, 
and  a  mud  hut  out  in  the  desert  behind  the  town 
seemed  a  likely  covert  to  draw. 


62  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

The  cutter's  officer  accompanied  me,  leaving 
the  crew  ensconced  in  the  cemetery,  which  was 
a  wise  move,  for,  when  we  were  close  to  the  hut, 
heavy  fire  was  opened  on  us  from  a  hidden  trench 
some  three  hundred  yards  away.  We  both 
dropped  and  rolled  into  a  shallow  depression 
caused  by  rain-wash,  where  we  lay  as  fiat  as  we 
could  while  the  flat-nosed  soft  lead  bullets  kicked 
sand  and  shingle  down  the  backs  of  our  necks. 
As  we  had  only  revolvers — expecting  resistance, 
if  any,  to  be  made  among  the  houses — we  could 
not  reply,  but  the  ship  handed  out  a  few  rounds 
of  percussion  shrapnel  which  shook  the  Turks 
up  enough  for  us  to  withdraw.  Fortunately  for 
us,  they  were  using  black  powder,  and  outside 
four  hundred  yards  one  has  time  to  avoid  the 
bullet  by  dropping  instantly  at  the  smoke. 
Otherwise  they  should  have  bagged  us  in 
spite  of  the  support  of  our  covering  party 
in  the  cemetery,  for  the  ground  was  quite 
open  and  so  dusty  that  they  could  see  the 
break  of  their  heavy  picket-bullets  to  a 
nicety. 

We  landed  in  force  an  hour  later  and  turned 
them  out  of  it.  On  returning,  the  men  who 
searched  the  hut  (which  the  ship's  guns  had 
knocked  endways)  brought  me  a  budget  of 
correspondence.     It  was  chiefly  addressed  to  the 


II         ITS  BEARING   ON   THE  WAR         63 

officer  in  charge  and  told  me  that  the  detachment 
was  Syrian,  which  I  had  already  suspected  from 
their  using  the  early  pattern  Mauser.  It  gave 
other  useful  information,  and  the  men  did 
well  to  bring  it  along ;  but  I  would  have  given 
much  to  have  found  some  channel  through  which 
I  could  return  it.  Most  of  it  was  private ;  there 
were  several  congratulatory  cards  crudely  illu- 
minated in  colours  by  hand  for  the  feast  of 
Muled-en-Nebi  (the  birthday  of  the  Prophet), 
which  corresponds  with  our  Christmas.  There 
was  also  a  letter  from  the  officer's  wife  enclosing 
a  half-sheet  of  paper  on  which  a  baby  hand  had 
imprinted  a  smeared  outline  in  ink.  It  bore  the 
inscription  "  From  your  son  Ahmed — his  hand 
and  greeting." 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1916  we  managed  to 
persuade  the  political  folk  at  Cairo  to  extend 
our  sphere  of  action.  I  had  particularly  marked 
down  Um-Lejj  as  containing  a  well-manned 
Turkish  fort  which  could  be  knocked  about  with- 
out damaging  other  buildings  in  the  town  if  we 
were  careful.  It  was  also  a  rally ing-point  for 
Turkish  influence,  and  it  was  not  conducive  to 
our  prestige  or  politically  desirable  that  it  should 
flourish  unmolested. 

I  was  in  the  "  Fox  "  again  for  that  occasion, 
she  being  the  senior  ship  of  the  patrol  and  the 


64  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

only  one  that  could  land  an  adequate  force  if 
required. 

The  evening  before  we  anchored  far  out  on  the 
fishing-grounds  of  Hasani  Island,  and  I  managed 
to  pick  up  a  fisherman  who  knew  where  the 
Turkish  hidden  position  was,  outside  the  town, 
and,  having  been  held  a  prisoner  once  in  their 
Customs  building,  could  point  that  out  too. 
Next  morning  we  stood  slowly  in  for  Um-Lejj 
with  the  steam-cutter  groping  ahead  for  the 
channel,  which  is  about  as  tortuous  a  piece  of 
navigation  as  you  can  get  off  this  coast,  and  that 
is  saying  a  good  deal. 

When  we  cleared  for  action  I  went  to  my  usual 
post  on  the  bridge  with  the  S.N.O.  and  took  my 
fisherman-friend  with  me.  The  civil  population 
was  streaming  out  of  the  town  across  the  open 
plain  in  all  directions  like  ants  from  an  over- 
turned ant-hill,  probably  realising  that  we  meant 
business  this  time.  This  was  all  to  the  good, 
as  otherwise  I  should  have  had  to  go  close  in 
with  the  steam-cutter,  a  white  flag  and  a  mega- 
phone to  warn  Arab  civilians  >  thus  giving 
the  Turks  time  to  clear,  besides  the  chance  of  a 
sitting-shot  at  us  if  they  thought  my  address  to  the 
townsfolk  a  violation  of  the  rules  of  war,  which, 
technically,  it  might  be. 

However,  the  fort  was  a  fixture  and  our  business 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON   THE   WAR         65 

was  first  of  all  with  it.  Standing  close  in,  the 
ship  turned  southwards  and  moved  slowly  abreast 
of  the  town.  The  port  battery  of  four-point- 
sevens  loaded  with  H.E.  and  the  two  six-inchers 
fore  and  aft  swung  out-board  and  followed  suit. 
The  occasion  called  for  fine  shooting,  as  a  nninaret 
rose  just  to  the  right  of  the  fort,  and  the  houses 
were  so  massed  about  it  that  there  was  only  one 
clear  shot — up  the  street  leading  from  the  beach 
past  the  main  gate. 

"  At  the  southern  gate  of  the  fort,  each  gun  to 
fire  as  it  comes  to  bear  up  the  street  from  the 
water-side." 

As  I  turned  my  glasses  on  the  big  portico  of 
the  southern  gate,  out  stepped  a  Turkish  officer 
who  regarded  us  intently ;  the  next  instant  the 
bridge  shook  to  the  crashing  concussion  of  our 
forward  six-inch,  and  through  a  drifting  haze  of 
gas-fume  I  saw  him  blotted  out  by  the  orange 
flash  of  lyddite  and  an  up-flung  pall  of  dust  and 
dehris. 

There  was  a  pause,  cut  short  by  the  clap  of 
the  bursting  shell  reverberating  Hke  thunder 
against  the  foot-hills  beyond  the  town. 

A  httle  naked  boy  ran  in  an  attitude  of 
terrified  dismay  up  the  water-street  just  as 
the  first  four-point-seven  fired.  I  saw  him 
through  my  glasses  duck  his  head  between  his 

F 


66  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

arms,  then  dive  panic-stricken  through  a  doorway 
as  the  fort  was  smitten  again  in  dust  and  thunder. 
"  Was  the  poor  httle  beggar  hit  ?  " 

"  No,  sir,  only  scared." 

While  the  target  was  still  veiled  in  its  dust 
the  second  four-point-seven  spoke,  and  the 
minaret  disappeared  from  view  behind  a  dun- 
coloured  shroud. 

"  Cease  fire  "  sounded  at  once.  '*  Who  fired 
that  gun  ?  Take  him  off,"  came  in  tones  of 
stem  rebuke  from  the  bridge.  Luckily  the 
minaret  showed  intact  as  the  dust  drifted 
clear  and  firing  continued. 

As  the  fort  crumbled  under  our  guns,  Turkish 
soldiers  began  to  break  cover  at  various  points 
of  the  town  and  fled  across  the  plain.  The  cutter, 
in-shore,  opened  with  Maxim-fire,  and  so  accu- 
rately that  we  could  see  the  sombre-clad  figures 
lying  here  and  there  or  seeking  frantically  for 
cover,  while  an  Arab  in  their  vicinity,  leading  a 
leisurely  camel,  continued  his  stroll  inland  unper- 
turbed. We  drove  the  main  body  out  of  their 
hidden  position  and  into  the  hills  with  well- 
timed  shrapnel,  and  finished  up  by  demolishing 
the  Customs  (where  a  lot  of  ammunition  blew  up)» 
to  the  temporary  satisfaction  of  my  fisherman, 
who  was  curled  up  in  a  corner  of  the  bridge, 
nearly  stunned  by  the  shock  of  modern  ordnance 


II         ITS   BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         67 

in  spite  of  the  cotton-wool  I  had  made  him  put 
in  his  ears.  Before  we  picked  up  our  cutter  the 
civil  population  was  already  streaming  back. 

The  incident  is  worth  noting  in  view  of  remarks 
made  by  a  popular  fiction-monger  in  one  of  his 
latest  works,  that  indiscriminate  aerial  raids  on 
civil  centres  in  England  are  on  the  same  level  of 
humanity  as  naval  bombardments. 

I  visited  the  fishing-banks  off  Hasani  Island 
a  week  or  so  after  to  get  the  latest  news  of  Um- 
Lejj,  which  came  from  Turkish  sources.  There 
was  one  civilian  casualty — a  woman  who  was  in 
the  Turkish  concealed  position.  No  casualties 
among  Turkish  officers,  but  one  of  them  left  in 
charge  of  the  fort  had  disappeared.  There 
were  bits  of  the  fort  left,  but  the  Commandant 
had  moved  his  headquarters  to  the  school-house 
within  the  precincts  of  the  mosque — sagacious 
soul.  The  object-lesson  which  we  gave  the  Arabs  at 
Um-Lejj  put  a  check  to  their  irresponsible  sniping 
of  boats  and  landing-parties,  though  one  could 
always  expect  a  little  trouble  with  an  Arab 
dhow  running  contraband  for  the  Turks.  In 
these  cases  their  guilty  consciences  usually  gave 
them  away.  Returning  to  the  coast  toward 
Jeddah  unexpectedly,  having  played  the  well- 
worn  ruse  of  **  the  cat's  away,"  we  sighted  a 
small  dhow  close  in-shore,  and  should  have  left 

F  2 


68  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

her  alone  as  she  was  in  shoal-water,  but,  on 
standing  in  to  get  a  nearer  view  of  her,  she  headed 
promptly  for  the  beach  and  ran  aground,  dis- 
gorging more  men  than  such  a  craft  should  carry. 
I  went  away  in  the  duty  cutter  to  investigate, 
and  we  had  barely  realised  that  she  was  heavily 
loaded  with  kerosene  in  tins  (a  heinous  contra- 
band) when  the  fact  was  emphasised  by  a  sputter- 
ing rifle-fire  from  the  scrub  along  the  beach. 
The  ship  very  soon  put  a  stop  to  that  demonstra- 
tion with  a  round  or  two  of  shrapnel,  while  we 
busied  ourselves  with  the  dhow.  There  was  no 
hope  of  salving  her,  as  she  had  almost  ripped  the 
keel  off  her  when  she  took  the  ground  and  sat  on 
the  bottom  like  a  dilapidated  basket.  We 
broached  enough  tins  to  start  a  conflagration,  lit 
a  fuse  made  of  a  strip  of  old  turban  soaked  in 
kerosene,  and  backed  hard  from  her  vicinity, 
for  the  kerosene  was  low-flash  common  stuff  as 
marked  on  the  cases,  and  to  play  at  snapdragon 
in  half  an  acre  of  blazing  oil  is  an  uninviting 
pastime.  However,  she  just  flared  without  ex- 
ploding, and  we  continued  our  cruise  up  the  coast 
just  in  time  to  overhaul  at  racing  speed  a  perfect 
regatta  of  dhows  heeling  over  to  every  stitch  of 
canvas  in  their  efforts  to  make  Jeddah  before 
we  could  get  at  them,  for  they  had  seen  the  smoke 
of  that  burning  oil-dhow    and  reahsed  that  the 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON  THE  WAR         69 

cat  was  about.  Good  money  is  paid  at  Cowes 
to  see  no  more  spirited  sailing — we  had  to  put  a 
shot  across  the  bows  of  the  leading  dhow  before 
they  would  abandon  the  race. 

There  was  always  trouble  off  Jeddah — the 
approaches  to  that  reef-girt  harbour  lend  them- 
selves to  blockade-running  dhows  with  sound 
local  knowledge  on  board.  At  night,  especially, 
they  had  an  advantage  and  would  play  *'  Puss-in- 
the-Comer  "  until  the  cutter  lost  patience,  and 
a  flickering  pin-point  of  light  stabbed  the  velvet 
black  of  the  middle  watch,  asking  permission  to 
fire ;  one  rifle-shot  fired  high  would  stop  the 
game,  and  I  made  them  come  alongside  and  take 
a  wigging  for  annoying  the  cutter  and  turning 
me  out ;  there  was  seldom  anything  wrong  about 
the  dhow — it  was  sheer  cussedness. 

All  through  the  early  part  of  1916  we  were 
keeping  in  touch  with  the  Sharif  of  Mecca  by 
means  of  envoys,  whom  we  landed  where  they 
listed,  away  from  the  Turks,  picking  them  up 
at  times  and  places  indicated  by  them.  Sharif 
Husein  had  long  chafed  under  Turkish  suzerainty, 
in  spite  of  his  subsidy  and  the  deference  which 
policy  compelled  them  to  accord  him.  He  knew 
that  the  Hejaz  could  never  realise  its  legitimate 
aspirations  under  Ottoman  rule,  which  was  a 
blight  on  all  Arab  progress  and  prosperity,  as  the 


70  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

Young  Turkish  party  was  hardly  Moslem  at  heart, 
being  more  national  (that  is  Tartar) — certainly 
not  pro-Arab. 

Husein's  difficulty  was  to  get  his  own  people 
to  rise  together  and  throw  off  the  Turkish  yoke, 
for  the  Hejazi  tribesman,  especially  between  the 
coast  and  Mecca,  has  long  been  more  of  a  brigand 
than  a  warrior,  as  any  pilgrim  will  tell  you. 
Such  folk  are  apt  to  jib  at  hammer-and-tongs 
fighting,  and  of  course  we  could  not  land  troops 
to  assist  them,  as  it  would  have  violated  the 
sacred  soil  that  cradled  Islam  and  merely  stiffened 
the  bogus  jihad  which  the  Turks  had  proclaimed 
against  us,  besides  compromising  the  Sharif  with 
his  own  tribesmen. 

The  Hejazis'  ingenuous  idea  was  to  go  on  taking 
money  from  us,  the  Turks  and  the  Sharif,  while — 
thanks  to  our  lenient  blockade — a  regular  dhow- 
traffic  fed  them.  We  did  not  approve  of  this 
Utopian  policy,  and  the  fall  of  Kut  brought 
matters  to  a  climax.  After  certain  communica- 
tions had  passed  between  the  representatives  of 
His  Majesty's  Government  and  the  Sharif,  it  was 
decided  to  tighten  the  blockade  and  so  induce 
the  gentle  Hejazi  to  declare  himself.  The  day 
was  fixed.  May,  15,  on  and  after  which  date  no 
traffic  whatever  was  to  be  permitted  with  the 
Arabian  coast  other  than  that  specially  sanctioned 


II         ITS   BEARING  ON   THE   WAR         71 

by  Government.  In  palaver  thereon  I  managed 
to  get  local  fishing-craft  exempted.  The  fisher- 
folk  are  not  combatants  either  on  empty 
stomachs  or  full  ones,  and  could  be  relied  on  to 
consume  their  own  fish  in  that  climate  unless  very 
close  to  a  market,  where  the  pinch  would  be  great 
enough  to  make  them  exchange  it  for  foodstuffs, 
thus  helping  the  situation  we  wished  to  bring 
about.  I  knew  that  all  bona  fide  fishing-craft 
were  easily  recognisable  by  their  rig  and  com- 
paratively small  size,  and  hoped  that  good  will 
would  combine  with  freedom  of  movement  to 
make  these  folk  useful  agents  for  Intelligence. 

I  heard  with  some  relief  that  the  movements  of 
the  patrol  would  place  H.M.S.  "  Hardinge " 
(a  roomy  ship  of  the  Indian  Marine)  on  station 
duty  off  Jeddah,  which  was  to  be  my  post  while 
the  enhanced  blockade  was  in  force — there  are 
few  more  trying  seasons  than  early  summer  in 
those  waters.  I  joined  her  from  Suez  the  day 
after  the  blockade  was  closed,  and  found  her 
keeping  guard  over  a  perfect  fleet  of  dhows. 
There  were  about  three  dozen  craft  with  over  three 
hundred  people  on  board,  for  many  native 
passengers  were  trying  to  make  Jeddah  before  we 
shut  down.  The  feckless  mariners  in  charge  had 
made  the  usual  oriental  calculation  that  a  day 
more  or  less  did  not  matter,  but  found  to  their 


72  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

horror  that  the  Navy  was  more  precise  on  these 
points — and  there  they  were. 

The  first  thing  to  ensure  was  that  the  crew, 
and  especially  the  passengers,  among  whom 
were  a  good  many  women  and  children,  did  not 
suffer  from  privation.  This  had  already  been 
ably  seen  to  by  the  ship's  officers — I  merely  went 
round  the  fleet  to  sift  any  genuine  complaints 
from  the  discontent  natural  to  the  situation 
in  which  their  own  slackness  had  placed  them. 
I  insisted  on  hearing  only  one  complaint  at  a 
time,  otherwise  it  would  have  been  pandemonium 
afloat,  for  they  were  anchored  close  enough  to- 
gether to  converse  with  each  other ;  vociferous 
excuses  for  their  unpunctuality  were  brushed  aside, 
legitimate  requests  for  more  water  or  food  or 
condensed  milk  for  the  children  or  more  adequate 
shelter  for  the  women  from  the  sun  were  attended 
to  at  once,  and  our  floating  village  quieted  down. 

The  craft  were  all  much  the  same  type  of  small 
dhow  or  sanhuk  which  frequents  the  Red  Sea 
and  the  Gulf  of  Aden,  having  little  in  common 
with  the  big-bellied  buggalows  which  ply  with 
rice  and  dates  between  the  Persian  Gulf  and 
Indian  ports  but  do  not  come  into  the  Red  Sea. 
These  were  much  smaller  and  saucier-looking 
craft,  some  fifty  to  eighty  feet  long,  with  a  turn 
of   speed   and   raking   masts.     All   were   lugger- 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON  THE  WAR         73 

rigged  with  lateen  sails,  and  only  the  poop  and 
bows  were  decked,  the  bulwarks  being  heightened 
with  strips  of  matting  to  prevent  seas  from 
breaking  in-board.  Sanitary  arrangements  were 
provided  for  by  a  box-like  cubby-hole  over- 
hanging the  boat's  side  ;  inexperienced  officers 
often  take  it  for  a  vantage-point  to  heave  the 
lead  from,  and  only  find  out  too  late  after  attempt- 
ing to  board  there,  that  things  are  not  always  what 
they  seem. 

These  little  vessels  are  practically  the  corsair 
type  of  Saracenic  saiHng-galley  which  used  to 
infest  the  Barbary  coast  in  days  gone  by.  They 
do  everything  different  from  our  occidental 
methods.  For  example,  they  reef  and  furl  their 
tall  lateens  from  the  peak,  and  have  to  send  a 
man  up  the  long  tapering  gaff  to  do  it.  Their 
masts  rake  forward  and  not  aft,  which  enables 
them  to  swing  gaff,  sail,  and  sheet  round  in  front 
of  the  mast  when  they  come  about,  instead  of 
keeping  the  sheet  aft  and  dipping  the  butt  of 
the  gaff  with  the  sail  to  the  other  side  of  the  mast, 
which  would  be  an  impossibility  for  that  rig, 
as  the  butt  of  their  enormous  mainyard  or 
gaff  is  bowsed  permanently  down  in  the  bows, 
while  the  soaring  peak  may  be  nearly  a  hundred 
feet  above  the  water.  Cooking  was  done  over 
charcoal  in  a  kerosene  tin  half  full  of  sand,  and 


74  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

the  "  first-class "  passengers  lived  under  an 
improvised  awning  on  the  poop,  the  women's 
quarters  being  under  that  gimcrack  structure. 
All  the  same,  they  are  good  sea-boats  and  re- 
markably fast,  especially  on  a  wind,  quite  unlike 
the  big-decked  buggalows  which  are  built  for 
cargo  capacity  and  have  real  cabins  aft  but  sail 
Hke  a  haystack  on  a  barge. 

It  was  inhuman  (as  well  as  an  infernal  nuisance) 
to  keep  all  those  people  sweltering  indefinitely 
at  sea  ;  on  the  other  hand,  our  orders  as  to  the 
strict  maintenance  of  the  blockade  were  explicit. 
The  "  owner "  and  I  conferred  and  decided 
that  the  situation  could  be  met  by  transferring 
their  cargo  to  the  ship  and  letting  the  dhows 
beach.  This  was  referred  and  approved  by 
wireless.  The  job  took  us  some  days,  as  the 
weather  was  rather  unfavourable  and  all  the 
cargoes  had  to  be  checked  by  manifest  with  a 
view  to  restitution  later.  Each  dhow  as  she  was 
cleared  had  to  make  for  the  shore  and  dismast  or 
beach  so  that  she  could  not  steal  out  at  night  and 
add  to  the  difiiculties  of  the  blockade.  None 
attempted  to  evade  this  order,  most  carried  out 
both  alternatives  ;  perhaps  a  casual  reminder 
that  they  would  be  within  observation  and  gun- 
fire of  the  ship  had  some  influence  on  their 
action. 


II         ITS   BEARING   ON  THE   WAR         75 

Hitherto  the  Turco-Teutonic  brand  of  Holy 
War  had  been  fairly  successful.  The  Allied  thrust 
at  the  Dardanelles  and  Gallipoli  had  failed,  the 
Aden  Protectorate  was  in  Turkish  hands,  we  had 
spent  a  most  unpleasant  Easter  in  Sinai,  and 
Kut  had  fallen.  Still,  the  Turks  were  soon  to 
realise  that  a  wrongly-invoked  jihad,  hke  a  mis- 
handled musket,  can  recoil  heavily,  and,  before 
the  end  of  May,  signs  were  not  wanting  that 
trouble  was  brewing  for  them  in  the  Hejaz. 

We  were  in  close  touch  with  the  shore  through 
fishing-canoes  by  day  and  secret  emissaries  by 
night,  who  brought  us  news  that  some  German 
"  officers  "  had  been  done  to  death  by  Hejazi 
tribesmen  some  eight  hours'  journey  north  of 
Jeddah.  They  had  evidently  been  first  over- 
powered and  bound,  then  stabbed  in  the  stomach 
with  the  huge  two-handed  dagger  which  the 
Hejazis  use,  and  finally  decapitated,  as  a  Turkish 
rescue  party  which  hurried  to  the  spot  found 
their  headless  and  practically  disembowelled 
corpses  with  their  hands  tied  behind  them.  Their 
effects  came  through  our  hands  in  due  course,  and 
we  ascertained  that  the  party  consisted  of  Lieut. - 
Commander  von  Moeller  (late  of  a  German  gun- 
boat interned  at  Tsing-Tao)  and  five  reservists 
whom  he  had  picked  up  in  Java.  They  had 
landed  on  the  South  Arabian  coast  in  March,  had 


76  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

visited  Sanaa,  the  capital  of  Yamen,  and  had 
come  up  the  Arabian  coast  of  the  Red  Sea  by- 
dhow,  keeping  well  inside  the  Farsan  bank, 
which  is  three  hundred  miles  long  and  a  serious 
obstacle  to  patrol  work.  They  had  landed 
at  Konfida,  north  of  the  bank,  and  reached 
Jeddah  by  camel  on  May  5.  Against  the 
advice  of  the  Turks  they  continued  their  journey 
by  land,  as  they  had  no  chance  of  eluding  our 
northern  patrol  at  sea.  They  were  more  than 
a  year  too  late  to  emulate  the  gallant  (and  lucky) 
"  Odyssey  "  of  the  Emden's  landing-party  from 
Cocos  Islands  up  the  Red  Sea  coast  in  the  days 
when  our  blockade  was  more  lenient  and  did  not 
interfere  with  coasting  craft.  They  hoped  to 
reach  Maan  and  so  get  on  the  rail  for  Stamboul 
and  back  to  Germany,  as  the  Sharif  would  not 
sanction  their  coming  to  the  sacred  city  of 
Medina,  which  is  the  rail-head  for  the  Damascus- 
He  jaz  railway.  After  so  staunch  a  journey  they 
deserved  a  better  fate.  Among  their  kit  was  a 
tattered  and  blood-stained  copy  of  my  book  on 
the  Aden  hinterland.* 

Meanwhile  affairs  ashore  were  simmering  to 
boiling-point,  and  on  the  night  of  June  9 
we  commenced  a  bombardment  of  carefully 
located  Turkish  positions,  firing  by  "  director  " 

*  "The  Land  of  Uz,"  Macmillan. 


II         ITS  BEARING   ON  THE  WAR         ^^ 

to  co-operate  with  an  Arab  attack  which  was 
due  then  but  did  not  materiaUse  till  early  next 
morning,  and  was  then  but  feebly  delivered. 
We  found  out  later  that  the  rifles  and  ammunition 
we  had  delivered  on  the  beach  some  distance  south 
of  Jeddah  to  the  Sharif's  agents  in  support  of  this 
attack  had  been  partly  diverted  to  Mecca  and 
partly  hung  up  by  a  squabble  with  their  own 
camel-men  for  more  cash. 

We  continued  the  bombardment  on  the  night 
of  the  nth  and  were  in  action  most  of  the  day 
on  the  1 2  th,  shelling  the  Turkish  positions  north 
of  Jeddah,  which  we  had  located  by  glass  and  the 
co-operation  of  friendly  fishing-craft  who  gave  us 
the  direction  by  signal.  During  the  morning  the 
Hejazis  made  an  abortive  and  aimless  attack 
along  the  beach  north  of  Jeddah,  and  so  masked 
our  own  supporting  fire,  while  the  Turks  gave 
them  more  than  they  wanted. 

By  this  time  the  senior  ship  and  others  had 
joined  us,  and  the  S.N.O.  approved  of  my  landing 
with  a  party  of  Indian  signallers  to  maintain 
closer  touch  with  their  operations,  provided 
that  Arab  headquarters  would  guarantee  our 
safety  as  regards  their  own  people.  This  they 
were  unable  to  do. 

The  bombardment  grew  more  and  more 
strenuous  and  searching  as   other  ships  joined 


78       •  PAN-ISLAM  chap 

in  and  our  knowledge  of  the  Turkish  positions 
became  more  accurate.  On  the  15th  it  cul- 
minated with  the  arrival  of  a  seaplane  carrier 
and  heavy  bombing  of  the  Ottoman  trenches 
which  our  flat-trajectory  naval  guns  could  hardly 
reach.  The  white  flag  went  up  before  sunset, 
and  next  day  there  were  pourparlers  which  led 
to  an  unconditional  surrender  on  June  17,  1916. 

Mecca  had  fallen  just  before,  and  Taif  surren- 
dered soon  after,  leaving  Medina  as  the  only 
important  town  still  held  by  the  Turks  in  the 
Hejaz. 

We  began  pouring  food  and  munitions  into 
Jeddah  as  soon  as  it  changed  hands  ;  for  the 
rest  of  this  cruise  ray  ship  was  a  sort  of  parcels- 
delivery  van,  and  when  the  parcel  happens  to  be 
an  Egyptian  mountain  battery  its  delivery  is  an 
undertaking. 

My  personal  contact  with  the  Turks  and  their 
ill-omened  jihad  ended  soon  after,  as  I  was 
invalided  from  service  afloat,  but  I  kept  in 
touch  as  an  Intelligence-wallah  on  the  beach  and 
followed  the  rest  of  it  with  interest. 

They  got  Holy  War  with  a  vengeance.  The 
Sharif's  sons  (more  especially  the  Emirs  Feisal 
and  Abdullah,  who  had  been  trained  at  the 
Stamboul  Military  Academy),  ably  assisted  by 
zealous    and    skilled    British    officers    as    mine- 


II         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         79 

planters  and  aerial  bombers,  harried  outlying 
posts  and  the  Hejaz  railway  Hne  north  of  Medina 
incessantly. 

The  Turkish  positions  at  Wejh  fell  to  the  Red 
Sea  flotilla,  reinforced  by  the  flagship.  I 
should  like  to  have  been  there,  if  only  to  have 
seen  the  Admiral  sail  in  to  the  proceedings  with  a 
revolver  in  his  fist  and  the  elan  of  a  sub-lieutenant. 
The  Hejazis  failed  to  synchronise,  as  usual,  so  the 
Navy  dispensed  with  their  support. 

On  February  24,  1917,  Kut  was  wrested  from 
the  Turks  again  ;  on  March  11  they  lost  Baghdad  ; 
on  November  7  their  Beer sheba- Gaza  front  was 
shattered,  and  Jerusalem  fell  on  December  9. 

Early  next  year  Jericho  was  captured  (February 
21),  a  British  column  from  Baghdad  reached  the 
Caspian  in  August,  and  after  a  final,  victorious 
British  offensive  in  Palestine  the  unholy  alliance 
of  Turkish  pan-Islamism  and  German  Kiiltiir 
got  its  death-blow  when  Emir  Feisal  galloped 
into  Damascus. 

The  Turks  had  drawn  the  blade  of  jihad  from 
its  pan-Islamic  scabbard  in  vain  ;  its  German 
trade-mark  was  plainly  stamped  on  it.  There 
had  been  widespread  organisation  against  us, 
and  the  serpent's  eggs  of  sedition  and  revolt 
had  been  hatched  in  centres  scattered  all  over 
the    eastern     hemisphere,    but    their    venomous 


8o  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

progeny  had  been  crushed  before  they  became 
formidable. 

As  a  world-force  this  band  of  pan-Islamism 
had  failed  because  it  had  been  invoked  by  the 
wrong  people  for  a  wrong  purpose.  Such  a 
movement  should  at  least  have  as  its  driving 
power  some  great  spiritual  crisis :  this  Turco- 
German  manifestation  of  it  had  its  origin  in  self- 
interest,  and  if  successful  would  have  immolated 
Arabia  on  the  demoniac  altar  of  Weltpolitik. 
Seyid  Muhammed  er-Rashid  Ridha,  a  descendant 
of  the  Prophet  and  one  of  the  greatest  Arab 
theologians  living,  has  voiced  the  verdict  of 
Islam  on  this  unscrupulous  and  self-seeking 
adventure  in  a  trenchant  article  published  in 
September,  1916.  He  showed  up  Enver  and  his 
Unionist  party  as  an  atheist  among  atheists  who 
had  deprived  the  Sultan  of  his  rightful  power 
and  Islam  of  its  religious  head,  and  contrasted 
their  conduct  with  that  of  the  British,  who 
exempted  the  Hejaz  from  the  blockade  enforced 
against  the  rest  of  the  Ottoman  Empire  until  it 
became  quite  clear  that  the  Turks  were  benefiting 
chiefly  by  that  exemption,  and  who,  out  of 
respect  for  the  holy  places  of  Islam,  refrained 
from  making  that  country  a  theatre  of  war. 

True  to  the  Teutonic  tradition,  the  movement 
had     been    laboriously     organised,     but    lacked 


11         ITS  BEARING  ON  THE  WAR         81 

psychic  insight,  for  the  Turk  is  too  much  of  a 
Tartar  and  too  little  of  a  Moslem  to  appreciate 
the  Arab  mind,  and  the  German  ignored  it, 
rooting  with  eager,  guttural  grunts  among  the 
carefully  cultivated  religious  prejudices  of  Islam 
like  a  hog  hunting  truffles  until  whacked  out  of 
it  by  the  irate  cultivators. 

The  following  incident  may  serve  to  illustrate 
their  crude  tactics.  Soon  after  the  Turks  came 
into  the  war  the  mullah  of  the  principal  mosque 
at  Damascus  was  told  to  announce  jihad  against 
the  British  from  his  pulpit  on  the  following 
Friday  in  accordance  with  an  order  from  the 
Grand  Mufti  at  Stamboul.  The  poor  man 
appears  to  have  jibbed  considerably  and  sent  his 
family  over  the  Nejd  border  to  be  out  of  reach  of 
Turkish  persecution.  Finally  he  decided  to  con- 
form, but  when  he  climbed  the  steps  of  his  "  min- 
bar  "  and  scanned  his  congregation  he  saw  a 
group  of  German  officers  wearing  tarboushes 
with  a  look  of  almost  porcine  complacency. 
His  fear  fell  from  him  in  a  gust  of  rage  and  he 
spoke  somewhat  as  follows :  "I  am  ordered 
to  proclaim  jihad.  A  jihad,  as  you  know,  is  a 
Holy  War  to  protect  our  Holy  Places  against 
infidels.  This  being  so,  what  are  these  infidel 
j)igs  doing  in  our  mosque  ?  " 

There  was  a  most  unseemly  scuffle  ;  the  Turco- 

G 


82  PAN-ISLAM  CH.  ii 

German  contingent  tried  to  seize  the  mullah  ; 
the  Arab  congregation  defended  him  strenuously 
from  arrest.  In  the  confusion  that  worthy  man 
got  clear  away  and  joined  his  family  in  Nejd. 
Jihad  is  incumbent  on  all  Moslems  if  against 
infidel  aggression.  We  stood  on  the  defensive 
when  the  Turks  first  attacked  us  on  the  Canal, 
and  when  we  finally  overran  Palestine  and  Syria 
it  was  in  co-operation  with  the  Arabs,  who  have 
more  right  there  than  the  Turks. 

Those  who  forged  the  blade  of  this  counterfeit 
jihad  could  not  temper  it  in  the  flame  of  religious 
fervour,  and  it  shattered  against  the  shield  of 
religious  tolerance  and  good  faith :  we  make 
mistakes,  but  can  honestly  claim  those  two 
virtues. 


CHAPTER   III 

ITS   STRENGTH   AND   WEAKNESS 

To  gauge  the  strength  or  weakness  of  pan- 
Islam  as  a  world-force  we  may  best  compare  it 
with  its  great  militant  rival,  the  Christian  Church, 
chopsing  common  ground  as  the  only  sound  basis 
of  comparison,  and  remembering  that  it  is  pan- 
Islam  we  are  examining  rather  than  Islam  itself — 
the  tree,  not  the  root ;  and  though  we  cannot 
study  the  one  without  considering  the  other, 
Islam  has  already  been  extensively  discussed 
by  men  better  qualified  than  myself  to  deal  with 
it :  the  requirements  of  this  work  only  call  for 
comparison  so  far  as  the  driving-power  of  pan- 
Islam  is  concerned  as  a  material  force. 

First  of  all  we  must  discard  common  factors. 
I  set  the  great  Shiah  schism  against  the  Catholic 
Church  (omitting  the  word  "  Roman "  as  a 
contradiction  in  terms)  and  cancel  both  for  the 
purposes  of  comparison.  Catholicism,  is  not,  of 
course,  schismatic,  otherwise  there  are  points  of 

83  G  2 


84  PAN-ISLAM 


CHAP. 


resemblance,  such  as  observances  of  saints  and 
shrines,  which  have  permeated  the  other  sects  to 
a  certain  extent ;  also  the  degree  of  antagonism 
is  about  the  same.  Therefore  we  can  ignore  the 
Cathohc  Church  in  this  chapter,  and  when  we 
are  talking  of  pan-Islam  we  should  consider  it 
a  Sunnite  (or  Orthodox)  movement,  and  count 
the  Shiites  out,  as  they  do  not  even  recognise 
the  same  centre  of  pilgrimage. 

Perhaps  the  strongest  factor  in  pan-Islam  as  a 
political  movement  or  a  world-wide  fellowship  is 
the  Meccan  pilgrimage.  I  have  already  alluded 
to  its  cosmopolitan  nature  in  the  previous  chapter, 
but  never  realised  it  so  much  till  after  the  sur- 
render of  Jeddah,  when  stately  Bokhariots, 
jabbering  Javanese,  Malays,  Chinese,  Russians, 
American  citizens  and  South  Africans  were 
among  those  who  beset  me  as  stranded  pilgrims. 
This  implies  a  very  wide  sphere  of  influence, 
against  which  we  can  only  set  the  well-known 
immorality  and  greed  which  pilgrims  complain 
of  at  Mecca  ;  a  huge  influx  of  cosmopolitan  visitors 
to  any  centre  will  generally  cause  such  abuses. 
On  the  feast  of  Arafat  there  are  normally  100,000 
pilgrims  in  the  Meccan  area  who  represent 
100  million  orthodox  Moslems  throughout  the 
world,  while  the  actual  population  of  the  city  is 
only  50,000. 


Ill      ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS      85 

The  Arabic  language  is  another  strong  bond  of 
brotherhood  in  Islam.  I  do  not  mean  to  say 
that  it  is  generally  "  understanded  of  the  people," 
any  more  than  Latin  is  throughout  the  Catholic 
world ;  but  it  is  the  language  of  most  Sunnites 
and  is  moderately  understood  in  Somaliland, 
East  Africa,  Java  and  the  Malay  peninsula  as  the 
language  of  the  Koran  ;  in  fact,  it  is  the  only 
written  language  in  Somaliland,  and  Turkey  uses 
the  script  though  not  the  tongue. 

The  daily  observances  of  prayer,  with  their 
simple  but  obligatory  ceremonial,  and  the  yearly 
fast  for  the  month  of  Ramadhan  unite  Moslems 
with  the  common  ties  of  duty  and  hardship,  as  in 
the  comradeship  which  sailors  and  soldiers  have 
for  each  other  throughout  the  world. 

Then,  again,  there  is  no  colour-line  in  Islam  ; 
a  negro  may  rise  to  place  and  power  (he  often 
does),  and  usually  enjoys  the  intimate  confidence 
of  his  master  as  not  readily  amenable  to  local 
intrigue.  Difference  of  nationality  is  not  stressed 
except  by  the  Young  Turks,  who  have  shghted 
Semitic  Moslems  to  their  own  undoing.  Contrast 
this  attitude  with  our  Church  and  estimate  the 
precise  amount  of  Christian  brotherhood  between 
an  Orthodox  Greek,  a  Welsh  Wesleyan,  an  Ethio- 
pian priest,  a  Scotch  Presbyterian,  and  an  Anglican 
bishop  (since  the  Kikuyu  heresy).     Even  within 


86  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

the  narrow  limits  of  one  sect  there  is  nothing 
like  the  fellowship  one  finds  in  secular  societies. 
Which  is  the  stronger  appeal,  "  Anglican  com- 
municant "  or  "  Freemason  "  ?  Is  a  cross  or  the 
quadrant  and  compasses  the  more  potent  charm  ? 
Arabs  credit  us  Christians  with  a  much  stronger 
bond  of  sympathy  between  co-religionists  than  is 
actually  the  case.  It  is  true  that  those  who  come 
into  any  sort  of  contact  with  us  realise  that 
there  is  a  distinct  difference  in  form  of  worship 
aYid  sentiment  between  Catholics  (whom  they  call 
Christy  an)  and  Protestants  (or  Nasdra),  but  I 
shall  not  readily  forget  the  extraordinary  conduct 
of  a  Hejazi  who  boarded  us  off  Jeddah  with  some 
of  the  effects  belonging  to  the  murdered  Germans 
mentioned  in  the  previous  chapter.  He  must 
have  had  the  firm  conviction  that  we  Christians 
would  avenge  the  killing  of  other  Christians  by 
Moslems,  for  he  merely  told  me  that  he  had  in  his 
possession  certain  property  of  the  Allemani, 
and  I  told  him  that  he  would  be  suitably  re- 
warded on  producing  it ;  I  found  out  later  that 
he  had  boasted  to  our  ship's  interpreter  (a 
Mussulman)  that  he  was  one  of  the  slayers,  and 
it  occurred  to  me  that  if  that  were  the  case  he 
might  be  able  to  give  me  further  information,  or 
perhaps  produce  papers  of  theirs  which  might 
appear  valueless  to  him  but  would  be  of  interest 


Ill      ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS       Sy 

to  us.  I  interviewed  him  on  deck  and  suggested 
this,  reminding  him  of  what  he  had  told  the 
interpreter,  but  laying  no  stress  on  the  deed  he 
had  confessed,  for  it  was  outside  our  jurisdiction 
and  no  concern  of  mine. 

"  Papers  ?  "  he  said.  '*  By  all  means,  I  will 
go  and  fetch  them,"  and  breaking  from  my 
light  hold  of  his  sleeve  he  flickered  over  the  rail 
and  dropped  into  the  sea  some  thirty  feet  below. 
Two  armed  marines  stepped  to  the  rail  with  a 
clatter  of  breech-bolts  and  looked  inquiringly 
at  me.  Meanwhile  my  bold  murderer  was  calling 
on  his  God,  for  he  wore  a  full  bandoleer,  which 
was  weighing  him  down.  Out  darted  a  fishing- 
canoe  from  under  our  quarter  and  made  for  him, 
but  its  occupants  took  the  hint  I  conveyed 
through  a  megaphone  and  confined  their  efforts 
to  saving  him  for  the  duty-cutter  to  pick  up. 

He  was  brought  before  me  dripping  w^et,  with 
the  fear  of  death  in  his  eyes.  I  thought  this 
was  due  to  the  foolish  risk  he  had  taken,  and 
spoke  in  gentle  reproof  of  his  conduct,  pointing 
out  that  if  any  boat  had  been  alongside  where 
he  leaped  he  would  have  met  with  a  bad  accident. 
To  my  surprise  he  fell  at  my  feet  and  scrabbled 
at  my  clean  white  shoes,  imploring  me  to  spare 
his  hfe.  I  put  him  down  as  somewhat  mad,  and 
asked  "  Number  One  "  to  put  a  sentry  over  him 


S8  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

to  see  that  he  did  not  repeat  his  attempt  to 
avoid  our  acquaintance.  He  clung  to  me  Hke  a 
Umpet  and  had  to  be  removed  by  force,  with 
despairing  entreaties  for  mercy,  disregarding 
my  still  puzzled  assurances  as  to  his  personal 
safety.  I  learned  afterwards  his  true  reason  for 
alarm  ;  he  thought  that  after  leaving  my  presence 
he  would  be  quietly  made  away  with  in  traditional 
Eastern  style. 

Another  very  strong  feature  of  pan-Islam  is  the 
consistency  of  the  creed  from  which  it  grows. 
I  do  not  necessarily  imply  that  Islam  itself  is 
benefited  thereby,  for  consistency  sometimes 
means  narrowness,  and  we  are  not  considering 
creeds  ;  but  there  is  no  doubt  about  the  dynamic 
force  of  a  movement  based  on  a  religion  which  is 
sure  of  itself.  A  Moslem  has  one  authorised 
version  of  the  Koran,  and  only  one  ;  his  simple 
creed  is  contained  in  its  first  chapter  and  is  as 
short  as  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  it  somewhat 
resembles  in  style.  Praising  God  as  the  Lord  of 
the  worlds  (not  only  of  this  world  of  ours),  it 
attributes  to  Him  mercy  and  clemency  with 
supreme  power  over  the  Day  of  Judgment  and  is 
an  avowal  of  worship  and  service.  Its  only 
petition  is  to  be  led  in  the  way  of  the  righteous, 
avoiding  errors  that  incur  His  wrath.  Contrast 
this  with  the  many  confusing  aspects  of  Chris- 


Ill      ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS      89 

tianity.  Perhaps  diverse  opinions  tend  to  purify 
and  invigorate  a  creed,  but  they  certainly  do  not 
strengthen  the  cohesion  of  any  secular  movement 
based  on  it. 

Then,  again,  the  Moslem  conception  of  God 
and  the  hereafter  stiffens  the  backbone  of  pan- 
Islam  in  adversity.  They  are  taught  to  believe 
that  He  is  really  omnipotent  and  that  His  actions 
are  beyond  criticism — welfare  and  affliction  being 
alike  acceptable  as  His  will.  We,  on  the  other 
hand,  seem  to  be  developing  the  theory  of  a 
finite  God  warring  against,  and  occasionally  over- 
come by,  evil,  which  includes  (in  this  new  thesis) 
human  suffering  and  sorrow  as  well  as  sin.  There 
is  a  growing  idea,  pioneered  partly  by  Mr.  H.  G. 
Wells  and  apparently  supported  by  many  of  the 
clergy,  that  the  acts  of  God  must  square  with 
human  ideals  of  mercy  or  justice,  and  as  many 
occurrences  do  not,  the  inference  is  that  evil  gets 
the  best  of  it  sometimes.  Now  the  Moslem 
slogan  is  "  Allah  Akbar "  (God  is  Greatest), 
and  that  seems  to  me  a  better  battle-cry  than,  for 
example,  "  Gott  mit  uns,"  as  God  will  still  be 
great  and  invincible  to  Moslems  in  their  victory 
or  defeat  ;  but  the  finite  idea  presumes,  in  disaster, 
that  you  and  your  God  have  been  defeated  to- 
gether. It  is  not  my  business  to  criticise  either 
conception  from  a  reHgious  point  of  view,  but  in 


go  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

mundane  affairs  it  is  the  former  that  will  make 
for  fighting  force,  especially  as  we  still  insist 
that  our  God  is  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  sins  of 
the  fathers,  etc.  :  surely  this  is  not  a  human  ideal 
of  justice  ;  the  obvious  deduction  is  that  our 
modern  Deity  is  stronger  to  punish  than  protect — 
hardly  an  encouraging  attribute. 

Whether  a  religion  is  the  better  for  an  organised 
priesthood  or  not  is  irrelevant  to  our  subject, 
but  the  absence  of  it  in  Islam  certainly  strengthens 
the  pan-Islamic  movement,  as  each  Moslem  may 
consider  himself  a  standard-bearer  of  his  faith, 
while  we  are  apt  to  leave  too  much  to  our  priests, 
thus  engendering  slackness  on  our  part  and 
meticulous  dogma  on  theirs ;  both  undermine 
Christian  brotherhood.  The  fact  that  priestly 
stipends  seem  to  the  ordinary  layman  as  in 
inverse  ratio  to  the  duties  performed  also  widens 
the  breach  between  clergy  and  laity,  besides 
sapping  clerical  moral.  This  is  not  the  particular 
feature  of  any  one  sect — the  reader  can  supply 
cases  within  his  own  experience,  but  here  is  one 
that  is  probably  outside  it  and  showing  how  wide- 
spread the  system  is.  The  rank  and  file  of  the 
Greek  Orthodox  clergy  are  notoriously  ill-paid. 
Yet  their  monastery  at  Jerusalem  costs  ££.15,000 
per  annum  to  maintain  and  pays  ;£E.40,ooo 
annually  in  clerical   salaries  to  archbishops    and 


Ill      ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS      91 

clergy  who  control  the  spiritual  affairs  of  less 
than  fifteen  thousand  people.  It  derives  ££.30,000 
from  its  property  in  Russia,  ££.25,000  from  the 
property  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  and  as  much  again 
from  visitors  and  other  sources  ;  and  this  in  a 
region  where  the  Founder  of  our  faith  was  content 
to  wander  with  less  certainty  of  shelter  than  the 
wild  creatures  of  the  countryside. 

Incidentally,  the  monastery  seems  to  have  been 
unable  to  curtail  its  expenditure  during  the  War, 
for  it  has  accumulated  debts  to  the  amount  of 
£E. 600,000,  most  of  its  sources  of  income  having 
ceased  for  the  time.  I  quote  from  current 
newspapers.     Blame  does  not  necessarily  attach 

to  the  monastery  or  its  administrators,  who 
may  have  done  their  best  to  fulfil  their  obligations 
under  adverse  circumstances  ;  I  would  merely 
draw  attention  to  the  incongruity  of  the  whole 

system  as  regards  a  universal  brotherhood  based 
on  Christian  teaching.     There  are  no  such  exotic 

growths  to  impede  the  march  of  pan-Islam. 

So  much  for  the  strength  of  the  pan-Islamic 

movement.  Now  let  us  consider  its  weak  points. 
To  begin  with,  the  gross  abuse  of  pan-Islam  by 

interested  parties  for  non-spiritual  ends  during 

the  War  has  done  the  genuine   movement  harm. 

That    lying,  political  appeal  to  jihad  has  made 

thinking    Moslems    mistrust    the    infallibility   of 


92  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

organised  pan-Islam,  of  which  the  cuhninating 
expression  is  Holy  War,  one  of  the  most  sacred 
Mussulman  duties  if  justly  invoked.  We  Chris- 
tians do  not  make  such  mistakes.  When  Italy 
was  fighting  the  Turks  in  Tripoli  the  Pope  himself 
warned  Christian  soldiers  against  regarding  the 
campaign  as  a  Crusade,  and  when  we  took 
Jerusalem  we  took  it  side  by  side  with  our 
Mussulman  allies  and  forthwith  placed  an  orthodox 
Moslem  guard  on  Omar's  mosque.  In  this 
connection  it  may  be  of  interest  to  note  that  the 
officer  commanding  a  mixed  Christian  guard  at  the 
Holy  Sepulchre  was  a  Jew. 

Another  source  of  weakness,  so  far  as  a  united 
Moslem  world  is  concerned,  may  be  found  in  the 
antagonistic  points  of  view  between  civilised 
and  unciviHsed  Moslems  (I  use  the  attribute  in  its 
modem  sense).  Uncivilised  Moslems  view  with 
suspicion  and,  in  fact,  derision  the  dress  and 
customs  of  their  civilised  co-religionists,  insisting 
that  European  coats  and  trousers  display  the 
figure  indecently  and  that  their  Prankish  luxuries 
and  amusements  are  snares  of  Eblis.  The  en- 
Hghtened  Moslem,  on  the  other  hand,  regards  the 
tribesman  as  a  jimgliwala,  or  wild  man  of  the 
woods,  derides  his  illiteracy,  and  is  revolted  by  the 
harsh  severity  of  the  old  Islamic  penal  code  as 
practised   still  in  semi-barbaric   Moslem   States. 


Ill       ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS     93 

Now  we  Christians  are  fairly  lenient  as  regards 
each  other's  customs,  and  still  more  so  with  regard 
to  dress  (judging  by  the  garb  we  tolerate),  while 
we  have  quite  outgrown  our  old  playful  habits  of 
boiling,  burning,  or  torturing  our  fellow-men 
except  on  the  battle-fields  of  civilised  warfare. 

Civilisation  (as  we  understand  it)  is  a  two-edged 
weapon  and  tool  smiting  or  serving  pan-Islam 
and  Christendom,  but  on  the  whole  it  serves  the 
latter  rather  than  the  former,  as  the  superior 
resources  of  Christendom  can  take  fuller  advantage 
of  it  as  a  tool  or  a  weapon,  though  both  turn  to 
scourges  when  used  against  each  other  in  battle. 
Also  its  handmaid,  Education,  though  in  itself  a 
foe  to  no  religion,  does  tend  to  tone  down  dogma 
and  engender  tolerance,  thus  minimising  the 
dynamic  force  of  bigotry  in  pan-Islam,  though 
consoHdating  the  real  stability  of  religion  on  its 
own  base.  Moreover,  some  gifts  of  civilisation  can 
do  a  lot  of  harm  if  wrongly  used ;  I  refer  more 
especially  to  drink,  drugs,  and  dress.  Just  as 
hereditary  exposure  to  the  infection  of  certain 
diseases  is  said  to  confer,  by  survival  of  the 
fittest,  a  certain  immunity  therefrom — for  ex- 
ample, consumption  among  us  Europeans  and 
typhoid  among  Asiatics — so  moral  iUs  seem  to 
affect  humanity  to  a  greater  or  less  extent  in 
inverse   proportion   to   the   temptation   in   that 


94  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

particular  respect  which  the  individual  and  his 
forebears  have  successfully  resisted.  The  average 
European  and  his  ancestors  have  been  accus- 
tomed to  drink  fermented  liquor  for  many 
centuries,  and  in  moderation  as  judged  by  the 
standard  of  his  time,  but  he  has  always  been 
taught  to  avoid  opium  and  has  not  known  the 
drug  for  long.  The  oriental  Moslem,  on  the 
other  hand,  has  used  opium  as  a  remedy  and 
prophylactic  against  malaria  for  generations,  but 
is  strictly  ordered  by  his  creed  to  consider  the 
consumption,  production,  gift  or  sale  of  alcohol 
a  deadly  sin.  In  consequence,  the  European 
can  usually  take  alcohol  in  moderation,  but  almost 
invariably  slips  into  a  pit  of  his  own  digging 
when  he  tries  to  do  the  same  with  opium,  while  the 
oriental  Moslem  can  use  opium  in  moderation 
(provided  that  he  confines  himself  to  swallowing 
it  and  does  not  smoke  it),  but  when  he  drinks, 
usually  drinks  to  excess  because  he  has  not 
learned  to  do  otherwise.  It  is  a  melancholy  fact 
that  hitherto  in  countries  opened  up  by  our 
Western  civilisation  drink  has  got  in  long  before 
education,  unless  extraordinary  precautions  have 
been  taken  to  prevent  it ;  that  is  one  reason 
why  Moslem  States  are  so  wary  of  civilised 
encroachment.  As  for  drugs  other  than  opiirni 
(and   far   more    dangerous),     civilised    Moslems, 


Ill     ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS      95 

especially  in  Egypt,  are  alarmed  at  the  spread  of 
hashish-smoking  among  their  co-religionists,  while 
the  cultured  classes,  including  women-folk,  are 
taking  to  cocaine  :  the  material  for  both  vices  is 
supplied  from  European  sources,  mostly  Greek. 
Dress,  compared  with  the  other  two  demons,  is 
merely  a  fantastic  though  mischievous  sprite 
and  can  be  quite  attractive,  but  it  breaks  up  many 
a  Moslem  home  when  carried  to  excess  in  the 
harem,  as  it  frequently  is  in  civilised  circles, 
while  the  younger  men  vie  with  each  other  in  the 
more  flagrant  extravagances  of  occidental  garb  : 
prayers  and  ablutions  do  not  harmonise  with  well- 
creased  trousers  and  stylish  boots  any  more  than 
a  veil  does  with  a  divided  skirt.  The  native 
Press  is  always  attacking  the  above  abuses,  but 
they  are  firmly  rooted.  All  three  undermine  the 
pan-Islamic  structure  by  causing  cleavage  in 
public  opinion.  European  dress  has  already 
been  mentioned  as  widening  the  gap  between 
civilised  and  uncivihsed  Moslems,  but  it  also 
tends  to  disintegrate  cultured  Moslem  com- 
munities, for  the  older  men  are  apt  to  regard  it 
with  suspicion  or  downright  condemnation.  I 
once  asked  an  eminent  and  learned  Moslem 
whether  he  thought  modern  European  dress 
impeded  regular  observance  of  prayers  and 
ablutions.     He  replied,  "  Perhaps  so,  but  those 


96  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

Moslems  who  wear  such  clothes  indicate  by  so 
doing  that  the  observances  of  Islam  have  little 
hold  upon  them." 

All  these  defects,  however,  are  mere  cracks  in 
the  inner  walls  of  the  pan-Islamic  structure 
and  can  be  repaired  from  within,  but  the  Turkish 
Government,  which  represented  the  Caliphate, 
and  should  have  considered  the  integrity  of  Islam 
as  a  sacred  trust,  has  managed  to  split  the  outer 
wall  and  divide  the  house  against  itself,  just  as 
the  unity  of  Christendom  (such  as  it  v/as)  has  been 
rent  asunder  by  one  of  its  most  prominent 
exponents.  Pan-Islam  has  received  the  more 
serious  damage  because  the  wreckers  still  hold  the 
Caliphate  and  the  prestige  attached  thereto ; 
it  is  for  Moslems  (and  Moslems  only)  to  decide 
what  action  to  take  ;  but  in  any  case,  the  breach 
is  a  serious  one  and  has  been  much  widened  by 
the  action  of  Turkish  troops  at  the  Holy  Places. 
They  actually  shelled  the  Caaba  at  Mecca  (luckily 
without  doing  material  damage),  and  their  action 
in  storing  high  explosives  close  to  the  Prophet's 
tomb  at  Medina  may  have  saved  them  bombard- 
ment, but  has  certainly  not  improved  their 
reputation  as  Moslems.  Even  before  the  War 
I  often  heard  Yamen  Arabs  talking  of  "  Turks 
and  Moslems  " — a  distinctly  damning  discrimina- 
tion— and  the  situation  has  not  been  improved 


Ill      ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS      97 

by  Ottoman  slackness  in  religious  observances 
and  their  inconsistent  national  movement. 

At  the  same  time,  their  rule  in  Arabia  will  be 
awkward  to  replace  at  first.  I  described  the  Turks 
in  the  final  chapter  of  a  book  *  published  early  in 
the  War  as  pre-eminently  fitted  to  govern  Moslems 
by  birthright,  creed,  and  temperament,  summing 
them  up  as  individually  gifted  but  collectively 
hopeless  as  administrators  because  they  lacked 
a  stable  and  consistent  central  Government. 
They  have  proved  the  indictment  up  to  the  hilt, 
but  that  does  not  dower  any  of  us  Christians  with 
their  inherent  qualifications  as  rulers  in  Islam. 
If  any  of  us  are  called  upon  to  face  fresh  responsi- 
bilities in  this  direction,  it  would  take  us  all  our 
time  to  make  up  for  these  qualities  by  tact,  sound 
administration,  and  strict  observance  of  local 
religious  prejudice.  Even  then  there  is  a  Mussul- 
man proverb  to  this  effect  :  "A  Moslem  ruler 
though  he  oppress  me  and  not  a  kafir  though  he 
work  me  weal " — it  explains  much  apparent 
ingratitude  for  benefits  conferred. 

The  lesson  we  have  to  learn  from  pan-Islamic 
activities  of  the  last  decade  or  two  is  that  countries 
which  are  mainly  Moslem  should  have  Moslem 
rulers,  and  that  Christian  rule,  however  enlightened 
and  benevolent,  is  only  permissible  where  Islam 

*  "  Arabia  Infelix,"  Macmillan. 

H 


98  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

is  outnumbered  by  other  creeds.  At  the  same 
time,  in  countries  where  Christian  methods  of 
civiUsation  and  European  capital  have  been 
invited  we  have  a  right  to  control  and  advise 
the  Moslem  ruler  sufficiently  to  ensure  the  fair 
treatment  of  our  nationals  and  their  interests. 
But  with  purely  Moslem  countries  which  have 
expressed  no  readiness  to  assimilate  the  methods 
of  modem  civilisation  or  to  invite  outside  capital 
we  have  no  right  to  interfere  beyond  the  following 
limit  :  if  the  local  authorities  allow  foreign 
traders  to  operate  at  their  ports  their  interests 
should  be  safeguarded,  if  important  enough,  by 
consular  representation  on  the  spot,  or,  if  not, 
by  occasional  visits  of  a  man-of-war  to  keep 
nationals  in  touch  with  their  own  Government, 
presuming  that  the  place  is  too  small  to  justify 
any  mail-carrying  vessel  calling  there  except  at 
very  long  intervals. 

There  should  always  be  a  definite  understanding 
as  to  foreigners  proceeding  or  residing  up-country 
for  any  purpose.  If  the  local  ruler  discourages 
but  permits  such  procedure,  all  we  should  expect 
him  to  do  in  case  of  untoward  incidents  is  to 
take  reasonable  action  to  investigate  and  punish, 
but  if  he  has  guaranteed  the  security  of  foreign 
nationals  concerned,  he  must  redeem  his  pledge 
in  an  adequate  manner  or  take  the  consequences. 


Ill      ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS      99 

There  should  seldom  be  occasion  for  an  inland 
punitive  expedition  ;  in  these  days,  when  many 
articles  of  seaborne  trade  have  become,  from 
mere  luxuries,  almost  indispensable  adjuncts  of 
native  life  in  the  remotest  regions,  a  maritime 
blockade  strictly  enforced  should  soon  exact  the 
necessary  satisfaction. 

Such  rulers  should  bear  in  mind  that  if  they 
accept  an  enterprise  of  foreign  capital  they  must 
protect  its  legitimate  operations,  just  as  a  school 
which  has  accepted  a  Government  grant  has  to 
conform  to  stipulated  conditions. 

Where  no  such  penetration  has  occurred,  all  we 
should  concern  ourselves  with  is  that  internal 
trouble  in  such  regions  shall  not  slop  over  into 
territory  protected  or  occupied  by  us,  and  this  is 
where  our  most  serious  difficulties  will  occur  in 
erstwhile  Turkish  Arabia. 

The  Turk,  with  all  his  faults,  could  grapple  with 
a  difficult  situation  in  native  affairs  by  drastic 
methods  which  might  be  indefensible  in  them- 
selves, but  were  calculated  to  obtain  definite 
results.  At  any  rate,  we  had  a  responsible 
central  Government  to  deal  with  and  one  that  we 
could  get  at.  Now  we  shall  have  to  handle  such 
situations  ourselves  or  rely  on  the  local  authorities 
doing  so.  The  former  method  is  costly  and 
dangerous,  yielding  the  minimum  of  result  to  the 

H  2 


100  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

maximum  of  effort  and  expense,  while  involving 
possibilities  of  trouble  which  might  compromise 
our  democratic  yearnings  considerably  :  the  latter 
alternative  presupposes  that  we  have  succeeded 
in  evolving  out  of  the  present  imbroglio  respon- 
sible rulers  who  are  well-disposed  to  us  and 
prepared  to  take  adequate  action  on  our  represen- 
tations. 
"^  In  Syria  and  Mesopotamia,  where  communi- 
cations are  good  and  European  penetration 
an  established  fact,  there  should  not  be  much 
difficulty,  but  in  Arabia  proper  the  problem  is  a 
very  prickly  one. 

Beginning  with  Arabia  Felix,  which  includes 
Yamen,  the  Aden  protectorate,  and  the  vague, 
sprawling  province  of  Hadhramaut,  we  may  be 
permitted  to  hope  that  nothing  worse  can  happen 
in  the  Aden  protectorate  than  has  happened 
already  ;  the  remoter  Hadhramaut  has  always 
looked  after  its  own  affairs  and  can  continue  to  do 
so;  but  Yamen  bristles  with  political  problems 
which  will  have  to  be  solved,  and  solved  correctly, 
if  she  is  going  to  be  a  safe  neighbour  or  a  reliable 
customer  to  have  business  dealings  with.  Hitherto 
none  of  her  local  rulers  have  inspired  any  con- 
fidence in  their  capacity  for  initiative  or  inde- 
pendent action.  During  the  War  the  Idrisi, 
who  had  long  been  in  revolt  against  the  Turks  in 


Ill      ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS    loi 

northern  Yamen,  kept  making  half-hearted  and 
abortive  dabs  at  Loheia — Hke  a  nervous  child 
playing  snapdragon — but  his  only  success  (and 
temporary  at  that)  was  when  he  occupied  the 
town  after  the  Red  Sea  Patrol  had  shelled  the 
Turks  out  of  it.  As  for  the  Imam,  he  has  been 
sitting  on  a  very  thorny  fence  ever  since  the 
Turks  came  into  the  War.  We  have  been  in 
touch  with  him  for  a  long  time,  but  all  he  has 
done  up  to  date  is  to  wobble  on  a  precarious 
tripod  supported  by  the  opposing  strains  of 
Turks,  tribesmen,  and  British.  Now  one  leg  of 
the  tripod  has  been  knocked  away  he  has  yet  to 
show  if  he  can  maintain  stability  on  his  own 
base,  and,  if  so,  over  what  area.  The  undeniable 
fighting  qualities  of  the  Yamen  Arab,  which  might 
be  a  useful  factor  in  a  stable  government,  will 
merely  prove  a  nuisance  and  a  menace  under 
a  weak  regime,  and  tribal  trouble  will  always  be 
slopping  over  into  our  Aden  sphere  of  influence. 
Then  the  question  will  arise,  What  are  we  going  to 
do  about  it  ?  We  cannot  bring  the  Yamenis  to 
book  by  blockading  their  coast  and  cutting  off 
caravan  traffic  with  Aden,  because,  in  view  of  our 
trade  relations  with  the  country  by  sea  and 
land,  we  should  only  be  cutting  our  nose  off 
to  spite  our  face.  Moreover,  the  punishment 
would  fall  chiefly  on  the  respectable  community. 


102  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP 

traders,  the  cultured  classes,  etc.,  to  whom  sea- 
borne trade  is  essential,  while  it  would  hardly 
affect  the  wild  tribesmen,  except  as  regards 
ammunition,  and  to  prevent  them  getting  what 
they  wanted  through  the  Hejaz  is  outside  the 
sphere  of  practical  politics. 

In  the  Hejaz  itself  we  can  at  least  claim  that 
authority  is  suitably  represented  and  accessible 
to  us.  Before  the  War  we  kept  a  British 
consul  at  Jeddah  with  an  Indian  Moslem  vice- 
consul  who  went  up  to  Mecca  in  the  pilgrim 
season.  A  responsible  consular  agent  (Moslem  of 
course)  to  reside  at  Medina,  also  another  to 
understudy  the  Jeddah  vice-consul  when  he 
went  to  Mecca  and  to  look  after  the  Yenbo  pilgrim 
traffic,  would  safeguard  the  interests  of  our 
nationals,  who  enormously  outnumber  the  pil- 
grims of  any  other  nation.  Further  interference 
with  the  Hejaz,  unless  invited,  would  be  un- 
justifiable. 

Trouble  for  us  does  not  lie  in  the  Hejaz  itself, 
but  in  its  possible  expansion  beyond  its  powers  of 
absorption,  or,  in  homely  metaphor,  if  it  bites  off 
more  than  it  can  chew.  There  is  a  certain  ten- 
dency just  now  to  overrate  Hejazi  prowess 
in  war  and  policy  ;  in  fact.  King  Husein  is  often 
alluded  to  vaguely  as  the  "  King  of  Arabia," 
and    there    is    a    sporadic    crop    of    ill-informed 


Ill    ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS     103 

articles  on  this  and  other  Arabian  affairs  in  the 
EngHsh  Press.  One  of  the  features  of  the 
War  as  regards  this  part  of  the  world  is  the 
extraordinary  and  fungus-like  growth  of  "  Arabian 
experts  "  it  has  produced,  most  of  whom  have 
never  set  foot  in  Arabia  itself,  while  the  few  now 
living  who  have  acquired  real  first-hand  knowledge 
of  any  part  of  the  Arabian  peninsula  before  the 
War  may  be  counted  on  the  fingers  of  one  hand. 
Yet  the  number  of  people  who  rush  into  print 
with  their  opinions  on  the  most  complex  Arabian 
affairs  would  astonish  even  the  Arabs  if  they 
permitted  themselves  to  show  surprise  at  any- 
thing. These  opinions  differ  widely,  but  have  one 
attribute  in  common — their  emphatic  "  cock- 
sureness."  Each  one  presents  the  one  and  only 
solution  of  the  whole  Arabian  problem  according 
to  the  facet  which  the  writer  has  seen,  and  there 
are  many  facets.  They  are  amusing  and  even 
instructive  occasionally,  but  there  is  a  serious 
side  to  them — their  crass  empiricism.  Each 
writer  presents  (quite  honestly,  perhaps)  his 
point  of  view  of  one  or  two  facets  in  the  rough-cut, 
many-sided  and  clouded  crystal  of  Arabian 
politics  without  considering  its  possible  bearing 
on  other  parts  of  the  peninsula  or  even  other 
factors  in  the  district  he  knows  or  has  read  about. 
The  net  result  is  an  appallingly  crude  patchwork, 


104  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

no  one  piece  harmonising  with  another,  and,  in 
view  of  the  habit  Government  has  formed  in 
these  cases  of  accepting  empirical  opinions  if 
they  are  shouted  loud  enough  or  at  close  range, 
there  is  more  than  a  possibility  that  our  Arabian 
policy  may  resemble  such  a  crazy  quilt.  If  it 
does,  we  shall  have  to  harvest  a  thistle-crop  of 
tribal  and  intertribal  trouble  throughout  the 
Arabian  peninsula,  and  the  seed-down  of  unrest 
will  blow  all  over  Syria  and  Mesopotamia  just 
at  the  most  awkward  time  when  reconstruction 
and  sound  administration  are  struggling  to 
establish  themselves.  Weeds  grow  quicker  and 
stronger  than  useful  plants  in  any  garden. 

Empirical  statements  sound  well  and  look 
well  in  print,  but  they  are  no  use  whatever  as 
sailing  directions  in  the  uncharted  waters  of 
Arabian  politics.  Putting  them  aside,  the  follow- 
ing facts  are  worth  bearing  in  mind  when  the 
future  of  Arabia  is  discussed. 

The  Hejazi  troops  were  ably  led  by  the  Sharifian 
Emirs  and  Syrian  officers  of  note,  and  had  the 
co-operation  of  the  Red  Sea  flotilla  on  the  coast 
and  British  officers  of  various  corps  inland  to 
cut  off  Medina,  the  last  place  of  importance  held 
by  the  Turks  after  the  summer  of  igi6.  Yet  the 
town  held  out  until  long  after  the  armistice,  and 
its    surrender    had    eventually    to    be    brought 


Ill    ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS      105 

about  by  putting  pressure  on  the  Turkish  Govern- 
ment at  Stamboul.  On  the  other  hand,  the  two 
great  provinces  which  impinge  upon  the  Hejaz, 
namely,  Nejd  and  Yamen,  have  given  ample  proof 
that  they  can  hammer  the  Turks  without  outside 
assistance.  The  Nejdis  not  only  cleared  their  own 
country  of  Ottoman  rule,  but  drove  the  Turks 
out  of  Hasa  a  year  or  two  before  the  War,  while 
the  Yamenis  have  more  than  once  hurled 
the  Turks  back  on  to  the  coast,  and  the  rebels  of 
northern  Yamen  successfully  withstood  a  Hejazi 
and  Turkish  column  from  the  north  and  another 
Turkish  column  from  the  south.  The  inference 
is  that  if  the  limits  of  Hejazi  rule  are  to  be  much 
extended  there  had  better  be  a  clear  understanding 
with  their  neighbours  and  also  some  definite 
idea  of  the  extent  to  which  we  are  likely  to  be 
involved  in  support  of  our  protege. 

I  know  that  many  otherwise  intelligent  people 
have  been  hypnotised  by  the  prophecy  in  "  The 
Wliite  Prophet  "  : 

•'  The  time  is  near  when  the  long  drama  that  has  been 
played  between  Arabs  and  Turks  will  end  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  vast  Arabic  empire,  extending  from  the 
Tigris  and  the  Euplirates  valley  to  the  Mediterranean 
and  from  the  Indian  Ocean  to  Jerusalem,  with  Cairo  as 
its  Capital,  the  Khedive  as  its  Caliph,  and  England  as  its 
lord  and  protector." 

While    refraining    from    obvious    and    belated 


io6  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

criticism  of  a  prophecy  which  the  march  of 
events  has  trodden  out  of  shape,  and  which  could 
never  have  been  intended  as  a  serious  contribution 
to  our  knowledge  of  Arabs  and  their  politics,  we 
must  admit  that  the  basic  idea  of  centralising 
Arabian  authority  has  taken  strong  hold  of 
avowed  statecraft  in  England.  It  would,  of 
course,  simplify  our  relations  with  Arabia  and 
the  collateral  regions  of  Mesopotamia  and  Syria 
if  such  authority  could  establish  itself  and  be 
accepted  by  the  other  Arabian  provinces  to  the 
extent  of  enforcing  its  enactments  as  regards  their 
foreign  affairs,  i.e.,  relations  with  subjects  (national 
or  protected)  of  European  States. 

If  such  authority  could  be  maintained  without 
assistance  from  us  other  than  a  subsidy  and  the 
occasional  supply,  to  responsible  parties,  of 
arms  and  ammunition,  it  would  satisfy  all 
reasonable  requirements,  but  if  we  had  to  intervene 
with  direct  force  we  should  find  ourselves  defend- 
ing an  unpopular  protege  against  the  united  resent- 
ment of  Arabia. 

I  believe  there  is  no  one  ruler  or  ruling  clique 
in  Arabia  that  could  wield  such  authority,  and 
my  reason  for  saying  so  is  that  the  experiment 
has  been  tried  repeatedly  on  a  small  scale  during 
the  twenty  years  or  so  that  I  have  been  con- 
nected with  the  country  and  has  failed    every 


Ill     ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS     107 

time.  Toward  the  close  of  last  century  a  sultan 
of  Lahej  who  had  always  claimed  suzerainty  over 
his  turbulent  neighbours,  the  Subaihi,  had  to 
enter  that  vagabond  tribeship  to  enforce  one  of 
his  decrees,  and  got  held  up  with  his  "  army  " 
until  extricated  by  Aden  diplomacy  at  the  price 
of  his  suzerain  sway.  His  successor  still  claimed 
a  hold  over  an  adjacent  clan  of  the  Subaihi 
known  as  the  Rigai,  but  when  one  of  our  most 
promising  political  officers  was  murdered  there, 
and  the  murderer  sheltered  by  the  clan,  he  was 
unable  to  obtain  redress  or  even  assist  us  ade- 
quately in  attempting  to  do  so.  Early  in  this 
century  Aden  was  involved  in  a  little  expedition 
against  Turks  and  Arabs  because  one  of  her 
protected  sultans  (equipped  with  explosive  and 
ammunition)  could  not  deal  with  a  small  Arab 
fort  himself.  This  is  the  same  sultanate  which 
let  the  Turks  through  against  us  in  the  summer  of 
1 91 5  and  whose  ruler  was  prominent  in  the 
sacking  of  Lahej.  I  have  already  alluded,  in 
Chapter  II,  to  the  inadequacy  of  the  Lahej  sultan 
on  that  occasion,  yet  Aden  had  bolstered  up  his 
authority  in  every  possible  way  and  had  rehed 
on  him  and  his  predecessor  for  years  to  act  as 
semi-official  suzerain  and  go-between  for  other 
tribes — a  withered  stick  which  snapped  the 
first  time  it  was  leant  upon.     I  could  also  point 


io8  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

to  the  Imam  of  Yamen,  strong  in  opposition  to 
the  Turks  as  a  rallying  point  of  tribal  revolt, 
but  weak  and  vacillating  on  the  side  of  law  and 
order.  I  might  go  on  giving  instances  ad  nauseam, 
but  here  is  one  more  to  clinch  the  argument,  and 
it  is  typical  of  Arab  politics.  Aden  had  just 
cause  of  offence  against  a  certain  reigning  sultan 
of  the  Abd-ul- Wahid  in  her  eastern  sphere  of 
influence.  He  had  intrigued  with  foreign  States, 
oppressed  his  subjects,  persecuted  native  trade 
and  played  the  dickens  generally.  Therefore 
Aden  rebuked  him  (by  letter)  and  appointed  a 
relative  of  his  to  be  sultan  and  receive  his  subsidy. 
The  erring  but  impenitent  potentate  reduced  his 
relative  to  such  submission  that  he  would  sign 
monthly  receipts  for  the  subsidy  and  meekly 
hand  over  the  cash  :  these  were  his  only  official 
acts,  as  he  retired  into  private  life  in  favour  of 
Aden's  hete  noir,  who  flourished  exceedingly  until 
he  blackmailed  caravans  too  freely  and  got  the 
local  tribesmen  on  his  track. 

When  we  also  consider  how  early  in  Islamic 
history  the  Caliphate  split  as  a  temporal  power, 
and  the  difficulty  which  even  the  early  Caliphs 
(with  all  their  prestige)  had  to  keep  order  in 
Arabia,  it  should  engender  caution  in  experiments 
toward  even  partial  centralisation  of  control : 
apart   from   the   fact    that    they   might   develop 


Ill     ITS  STRENGTH  AND  WEAKNESS     109 

along  lines  diverging  from  the  recognised  principles 
of  self-determination  in  small  States,  they  could 
land  us  into  a  humiliating  impasse  or  an  armed 
expedition. 

We  parried  the  Turco-German  efforts  to  turn 
pan-Islam  against  us,  thanks  to  our  circumspect 
attitude  with  regard  to  Moslems,  but  a  genuine 
movement  based  on  any  apparent  aggression  of 
ours  in  Arabia  proper  might  be  a  more  serious 
matter. 


CHAPTER   IV 

MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY 

Having  weighed  the  influence  which  pan-Islam 
can  wield  as  a  popular  movement,  we  will  now 
consider  the  human  factors  which  have  built  it  up. 

Just  as  we  used  Christendom  as  a  test-gauge  of 
pan- Islam,  so  now  we  will  compare  the  activities 
of  Moslems  (who  do  their  own  proselytising) 
with  those  of  Christian  missionaries,  grouping 
with  them  our  laity  so  far  as  their  example 
may  be  placed  in  the  scales  for  or  against  the 
influence  of  Christendom. 

To  do  this  with  the  breadth  of  view  which  the 
question  demands  we  will  examine  these  human 
factors  throughout  the  world  wherever  they  are 
involved  in  opposition  to  each  other.  We  shall 
thus  avoid  the  confined  outlook  which  teaches 
Europeans  in  Asia  Minor  to  look  on  Turks  as 
typical  Moslems  to  the  exclusion  of  all  others,  or 
makes  Anglo-Egyptians  talk  of  country-folk  in 
Egypt  as  Arabs  and  their  language  as  the  standard 


CH.  IV      MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY      iii 

of  Arabic,  or  engenders  the  Anglo-Indian  tendency 
of  regarding  a  scantily-dressed  paramount  chief 
from  the  Aden  hinterland  as  an  obscure  jungli- 
wala  because,  in  civihsed  India,  an  eminent  Moslem 
dresses  in  accordance  with  our  conception  of  the 
part. 

We  can  leave  the  western  hemisphere  out  ,of 
this  inquiry,  for  though  the  greatest  missionary 
effort  against  Islam  is  engendered  in  the  United 
States,  it  manifests  itself  in  the  eastern  hemi- 
sphere, and  the  Moslem  population  in  both  the 
Americas  is  too  small  and  quiescent  to  be  con- 
sidered a  factor. 

We  will  begin  with  England  and  work  eastward 
to  the  edge  of  the  Moslem  world. 

At  first  glance  the  idea  of  England  as  an  arena 
where  two  great  religious  forces  meet  seems 
rather  far-fetched,  but  there  is  more  Moslem 
activity  in  some  of  our  English  towns  than 
people  imagine.  Turning  over  some  files  of  the 
Kihla  (a  Meccan  newspaper),  one  comes  across 
passages  like  the  following  : — 

"The  honourable  Cadi  Abdulla  living  in  London 
reports  that  six  noted  English  men  and  women  have 
embraced  the  Moslem  religion  in  the  cities  of  Oxford, 
Leicester,  etc.  The  meritorious  Abdul  Hay  Arab  has 
established  a  new  centre  in  London  for  calling  to  Islam, 
and  the  Mufti  Muhammad  Sadik  has  delivered  a  speech 
in  English  in  the  mosque  on  'the  object  of  human  life 


112  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

which  can  only  be  attained  through  Moslem  guidance.' 
Many  English  men  and  women  were  present  and  put 
questions  which  were  answered  in  a  conclusive  manner. 
At  the  close  of  the  meeting  a  young  lady  of  good  family 
embraced  Islam  and  was  named  Maimuna." 


Then  we  have  the  scholarly  and  temperate 
addresses  of  Seyid  Muhammad  Rauf  and  others 
before  the  Islamic  Society  in  London  ;  they  are 
marked  by  considerable  shrewdness  and  breadth  of 
view,  and  though  their  debatable  points  may 
present  a  few  fallacies,  their  effective  controversion 
requires  unusual  knowledge  of  affairs  in  Moslem 
countries. 

It  is  not,  however,  the  activities  of  Moslems 
in  England  which  damage  the  prestige  of  Christen- 
dom ;  it  is  the  behaviour  of  English  alleged 
Christians  themselves.  Every  missionary,  poli- 
tical officer,  tutor,  or  even  the  importer  of  a 
native  servant — in  short,  anyone  who  has  been 
responsible  for  an  oriental  in  England — knows 
what  I  mean.  I  do  not  say  that  London  (for 
example)  is  any  more  vicious  than  Delhi  or  Cairo 
or  Cabul  or  Constantinople  or  any  other  large 
Moslem  centre,  but  vice  is  certainly  more  obvious 
in  London  to  the  casual  observer,  even  allowing 
for  the  fact  that  many  comparatively  harmless 
customs  of  ours  (such  as  women  wearing  low- 
necked^dresses  and  dancing  with  men)  are  apt  to 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  113 

shock  Moslems  until  they  learn  that  occidental 
habit  has  created  an  atmosphere  of  innocence 
in  such  cases  which  even  bunny-hugging  has 
failed  to  vitiate. 

The  social  life  of  London  in  all  its  grades  and 
phases  operates  more  widely  for  good  or  ill  on 
Christian  prestige  among  Moslems  than  Londoners 
can  possibly  imagine.  From  the  young  princeling 
of  some  native  State  sauntering  about  Club- 
land with  his  bear-leader  to  the  lascar  off  a 
P.  and  O.  boat,  among  East  London  drabs,  or 
the  middle-class  Mohammedan  student  who  com- 
pares the  civic  achievements  that  surround  him 
with  the  dingy  dining-room  of  a  Bloomsbury 
boarding-house,  all  are  apostles  of  life  in  London 
as  it  seems  to  them.  I  have  had  the  hospitality  of 
"  family  hotels  "  in  the  Euston  Road  portrayed 
to  me  in  the  crude  but  vivid  imagery  of  the  East 
when  spooring  boar  in  Southern  Morocco  with  a 
native  tracker  who  had  been  one  of  a  troupe  of 
Soosi  jugglers  earning  good  pay  at  a  West-end 
music-hall,  and  I  once  overheard  a  young  effendi 
explaining  to  his  confreres  in  a  Cairo  cafe  exactly 
the  sort  of  company  that  would  board  your  hansom 
when  leaving  "  Jimmy's  "  in  days  of  yore. 

As  for  the  news  of  London  and  its  ways,  as  con- 
veyed by  its  daily  Press,  educated  Egyptians 
were  better  posted  therein  than  most  Enghshmen 

I 


114  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

in  Cairo  during  the  War,  as  their  clubs  and  private 
organisations  subscribed  largely  to  the  London 
dailies,  which  entered  Egypt  free  of  local  censor- 
ship, while  Anglo-Egyptian  newspapers  were  more 
strictly  censored  than  their  vernacular  or  conti- 
nental contemporaries,  as  they  presented  no 
linguistic  difficulties,  but  could  be  dealt  with 
direct  and  not  through  an  understrapper. 

Missionaries  would  have  us  judge  Islam  by  the 
open  improprieties  and  abuses  which  occur  at 
Mecca,  Kerbela,  and  other  great  Moslem  centres. 
How  should  we  like  Christianity  to  be  judged  by 
the  public  behaviour  of  certain  classes  in  London 
or  other  big  towns  ?  Remember,  it  is  always 
the  scum  which  floats  on  top  and  the  superficial 
vice  or  indecorum  that  strike  a  foreign  observer. 

It  is  not  my  mission  to  preach — I  am  merely 
pointing  out  a  flaw  in  our  harness  which  causes 
a  lot  of  administrative  trouble  out  East.  It  is 
difficult  to  check  the  hashish  habit  in  Egypt 
when  the  average  educated  effendi  reads  of  drug- 
scandals  in  London  with  mischievous  avidity, 
and  the  endeavours  of  a  well-meaning  Education 
Department  to  implant  ideals  of  sturdy  manhood 
are  handicapped  when  the  students  batten  on  the 
weird  and  unsavoury  incidents  which  are  dished  up 
in  extenso  by  London  journalism  from  time  to 
time.     Such   matters   do   no   harm    to   a   pubhc 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  115 

with  a  sense  of  proportion,  but  the  effendi  is  in 
the  position  of  a  schoolboy  who  has  caught  his 
master  tripping  and  means  to  make  the  most  of  it. 
He  assimilates  and  disseminates  the  idea  that 
cocaine  is  as  easily  procurable  as  a  cocktail  in 
London  clubs,  and  that  the  Black  Mass  is  at 
least  as  common  as  the  danse  de  ventre  in  Cairo. 

We  can  leave  England  for  our  Eastern  tour 
with  the  conclusion  that  Islam  is  welcome  to 
any  proselytes  it  makes  there,  but  that  the  gravest 
slur  on  Christian  prestige  is  cast  by  our  own 
conduct. 

There  is  only  one  bone  of  contention  between 
Moslems  and  missionaries  in  Europe  now  that 
Turkey  and  Russia  are  knocked  out  of  the  ring 
of  current  politics.  Is  St.  Sophia  to  remain  a 
mosque  or  revert  to  its  original  purpose  as  a 
Christian  church  ?  Whatever  may  be  Turkish 
opinion  on  the  subject,  the  tradition  of  Islam  is 
definite  enough.  When  the  Caliph  Omar  entered 
Jerusalem  in  triumph,  after  Khaled  had  defeated 
the  hosts  of  Heraclius  east  of  Jordan,  he  withstood 
the  importunate  entreaties  of  his  followers  to 
pray  in  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  saying 
that  if  he  did  so  the  building  would  de  facto 
become  a  mosque,  and  such  a  wrong  to  Christianity 
was  against  the  ordinance  and  procedure  of  the 
Prophet.     It  is  worthy  of  note  that   Christians 

I  2 


Tie  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

were  not  molested  at  Jerusalem  until  after  the 
Seljouk  Turks  wrested  the  Holy  City  from  the 
moribund  Arabian  Caliphate  in  1076 :  their 
persecution  and  the  desecration  of  sacred  places 
by  the  Turks  brought  about  the  first  Crusade  in 
1096.  Again  it  was  the  Ottoman  Turks  who 
stormed  Constantinople  and  turned  St.  Sophia 
into  a  mosque.  According  to  the  orthodox 
tradition  of  Islam,  once  a  church  always  a  church. 
When  the  ex-Khedive  had  the  chance  of  re- 
acquiring the  site  of  All  Saints',  Cairo,  owing  to 
the  increasing  noise  of  traffic  in  the  vicinity,  he 
contemplated  building  a  cinema-theatre  there 
(for  he  had  a  shrewd  business  mind),  but  he  was 
roundly  told  by  Moslem  legalists  that  it  was  out 
of  the  question.  Even  if  the  Turks  urge  right  of 
conquest,  victorious  Christendom  can  claim  that 
too,  and  if  they  allege  length  of  tenure  as  a 
mosque  in  support  of  their  case  they  put  them- 
selves out  of  court,  as  St.  Sophia  has  been  a  church 
for  more  than  nine  centuries  and  a  mosque  for 
less  than  five. 

If  Turkey  is  allowed  to  remain  in  Europe  at 
all  it  will  be  on  sufferance.  Even  in  Asia  Minor 
signs  are  not  wanting  that  Turkish  rule  will  be 
pruned,  clipped  and  trained  considerably,  as 
humanity  will  stand  its  rampant  luxuriance  of 
blood    and    barbarity   no     longer.     The    Young 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  117 

Turks  were  given  every  chance  to  consolidate 
their  national  aspirations  and  have  achieved 
national  suicide.  One  may  feel  sorry  for  the 
patient,  sturdy  peasantry  and  the  non-political 
cultured  classes  who  have  been  coerced  or  cajoled 
into  fighting  desperately  in  a  cause  that  meant 
calamity  for  them  whether  they  won  or  lost  ;  but 
a  nation  gets  the  rulers  it  deserves  and  must 
answer  for  their  acts. 

Asia  Minor  will  probably  be  more  accessible  as 
a  mission- field  in  due  course.  The  Moslem  Turk 
is  not  amenable  to  conversion  ;  in  fact,  during  a 
quarter  of  a  century's  wandering  in  the  East  I 
have  never  met  a  Turkish  convert.  The  American 
Protestant  Mission  will  probably  be  well  to  the 
fore  in  this  area  in  view  of  its  excellent  work  on 
behalf  of  the  Armenians  and  other  distressed 
Christians  during  the  War.  Just  as  it  has  concen- 
trated its  principal  energies  on  the  Copts  in 
Egypt,  so  it  may  with  advantage  devote  itself 
to  the  education  and  '*  uphft  "  of  the  Armenians, 
and  if  its  activities  are  as  successful  as  with  the 
Copts,  even  the  Armenians  cannot  but  approve, 
for  the  more  enlightened  individuals  of  that 
harassed  and  harassing  little  nation  admit  that 
the  Armenian  character  could  be  considerably 
improved,  and  that,  though  their  hideous  persecu- 
tion   is    indefensibly    damnable,    their    covetous 


ii8  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

instincts  and  parasitic  activities  are  an  incentive 
to  maltreatment. 

One  of  the  most  difficult  minor  problems  of 
reconstruction  in  Eastern  Europe  and  Asia  Minor 
will  be  how  to  safeguard  the  interests  and  modify 
the  provocative  activities  of  such  subject-races 
as  the  Jews  and  the  Armenians  where  established 
among  ill-controlled  nations  and  numerically 
inferior,  though  intellectually  superior,  to  them. 
With  their  natural  gift  for  intrigue  and  finance, 
they  repay  public  persecution  and  oppression  by 
undermining  the  administration  and  battening 
on  the  resources  of  their  unwilling  foster- 
country  until  active  dislike  becomes  actual 
violence  and  outbursts  of  brutish  rage  yield 
ghastly  results.  Deportation  is  not  only  tyran- 
nically harsh  but  impracticable,  for  unless 
they  were  dumped  to  die  in  the  waste  places  of 
the  earth,  which  is  unthinkable,  some  other 
nation  must  receive  them,  and  even  the  most 
philanthropic  Government  would  hesitate  to 
upset  its  economic  conditions  by  admitting 
unproductive  hordes  of  sweated  labour  and 
skilled  exploiters.  There  are  only  two  logical 
alternatives  to  such  an  impasse.  One  is  to  treat 
such  subject-races  so  well  that  they  may  be  trusted 
not  to  use  their  peculiar  abilities  against  the 
interests  of  their  adoptive  country,  which  would 


IV  MOSLEM   AND    MISSIONARY  119 

then  be  their  interests  too,  and  the  other  is  to 
exterminate  them,  which  is  inhuman.  There 
is  no  middle  course. 

It  is  a  salutar}^  but  humiUating  fact  that  we 
incur  the  worst  human  ills  by  our  lack  of  human 
charity.  We  starved  and  overcrowded  our  poor 
till  they  bred  consumption,  and  we  enslaved 
negroes  till  they  degenerated  our  Anglo-Saxon 
sturdiness  of  character,  then  plunged  a  great 
nation  into  civil  war,  and  have  finally  become 
one  of  its  most  serious  social  problems.  So 
the  Jews  were  debarred  from  liberal  pursuits 
and  privileges  until  they  concentrated  on  finance 
and  commerce,  being  also  persecuted  until  they 
perfected  their  defensive  organisation.  The  con- 
sequence is  that  they  are  individually  formidable 
in  those  activities  and  collectively  invincible. 
Similarly  the  Turks  harried  the  Armenians  to 
their  own  undoing  with  even  less  excuse,  for 
those  ill-used  people  were  certainly  not  inter- 
lopers, and  so  far  from  ameliorating  their  con- 
dition in  the  course  of  time,  as  we  have  done  with 
the  Jews,  the  Turks  went  from  bad  to  worse  till 
they  culminated  in  atrocities  which  no  provoca- 
tion can  palliate  or  humanity  condone. 

But  to  return  to  Asia  Minor ;  there  the  Arme- 
nians were  first  on  the  ground,  and  yet  the 
Moslems  of  Armenia  outnumber  them  by  three  to 


120  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

one.  Any  sound  form  of  government  would 
have  to  give  equal  rights,  but  it  would  have  to 
be  strong  and  farseeing  to  prevent  the  greedy 
exploitation  and  savage  reprisals  which  such 
conditions  would  otherwise  evolve. 

On  entering  Asia  we  shall  find  a  somewhat 
similar  problem  confronting  the  administration 
in  Syria  and  Palestine.  Here  we  have  several 
mixed  races  and  at  least  three  distinct  creeds — 
Christianity,  Islam,  and  Judaism, 

The  Zionist  movement  looks  promising,  every- 
one concerned  seems  to  be  in  accord,  and  a  Jew 

millennium  looms  large  in  the  offing,  but . 

In  Palestine  there  are  normally  about  700,000 
Moslems  and  Christians  (the  latter  a  very  small 
minority)  to  150,000  Jews.  The  lure  of  the 
Promised  Land  will  presumably  increase  the 
Jewish  population  enormously,  but  they  will 
still  be  very  much  in  the  minority  unless  the 
country  is  over-populated.  The  Zionist  organisa- 
tion will  naturally  try  to  select  for  emigration 
agriculturists,  mechanics,  and  craftsmen  generally 
to  develop  the  resources  of  the  country,  but  that 
is  easier  said  than  done.  If  Palestine,  in 
addition  to  the  sentimental  aspect,  is  to  be  a 
refuge  and  asylum  for  the  downtrodden  and 
persecuted  Jews  of  Eastern  Europe,  there  would 
be   very   few   farmers   among  that  lot  —  except 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  121 

tax-farmers.  Even  in  England,  where  he  labours 
under  no  landowning  disability,  the  Jew  thinks 
that  farming  for  a  living  is  a  mug's  game  and 
confines  his  agricultural  activities  to  w^eek-ends  in 
the  autumn  with  a  "  hammerless  ejector  "  and  a 
knickerbocker  suit.  As  for  mechanics  and  skilled 
labour  generall}^  such  Jews  as  take  to  it  usually 
excel  in  such  work  and  do  very  well  where  they 
are.  The  bulk  of  the  immigrant  population — 
unless  Palestine  is  going  to  be  artificially  colonised 
without  regard  for  the  necessitous  claims  of  the 
very  people  who  should  be  drawn  off  there — 
will  be  indigent  artisans,  small  shopkeepers, 
shop  assistants,  weedy  unemployables,  and  a 
sprinkling  of  shrewd  operators  on  the  look-out 
for  prey.  If  the  scheme  is  going  to  be  run  entirely 
on  philanthropic  lines  (and  there  are  ample 
resources  and  charity  at  the  back  of  it  to  do  so) 
the  Zionists  will  be  all  right,  and  will,  perhaps, 
improve  immensel}^  in  the  next  generation  under 
the  influence  of  an  open-air  life — if  they  adopt 
it ;  but  the  resident  majority  of  Moslems  and 
Christians  will  not  take  too  kindly  to  their 
new  compatriots,  while  the  Palestine  Jews  are 
already  carping  at  the  idea  of  so  many  trade 
rivals  and  accusing  them  of  not  being  orthodox. 
None  of  this  ill-feeling  need  matter  in  the  long 
run  with  a  firm  but  benevolent  government,  but 


122  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

the  authorities  will  have  to  evolve  some  legislation 
to  check  profiteering  and  over-exploitation,  or 
there  will  be  trouble.  It  is  not  only  the  new- 
comers who  will  want  curbing,  but  the  present 
population.  During  the  War  the  flagrant  profiteer- 
ing of  Jew  and  Christian  operators  in  Palestine 
and  Syria  did  much  to  accentuate  the  appalling 
distress  and  was  the  more  disgraceful  compared 
with  the  magnificent  efforts  of  the  American  and 
Anglican  Churches  to  relieve  the  situation. 
The  Jews  nearly  incurred  a  pogrom  by  their 
operations,  which  were  only  checked  by  a  wealthy 
Syrian  in  Egypt  starting  a  co-operative  venture 
of  low-priced  foodstuffs  and  necessities  with  the 
support  of  the  British  authorities.  As  for  the 
local  Syrians,  some  of  them  were  even  worse. 
French  and  British  officers  speak  of  wealthy 
Syrians  (presumably  Christian,  certainly  not 
Moslem)  giving  many  and  sumptuous  balls  at 
Beyrout,  at  which  they  lapped  Austrian  cham- 
pagne while  their  wives,  blazing  in  diamonds, 
whirled  with  Hunnish  officers  in  the  high- 
pressure,  double-action  German  waltz.  And  this 
with  thousands  of  their  compatriots  starving 
in  the  streets  and  little  naked  children  banding 
together  to  drive  pariah  dogs  with  stones  from 
the  street  offal  they  were  worrying,  if  perchance 
it  might  yield  a  meal.     Meanwhile  decent  Anglo- 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  123 

Saxon  Christendom  was  battling  in  that  very 
town  under  adverse  conditions  to  succour  human 
destitution  which  had  been  largely  caused  by  the 
callous  operations  of  these  soulless  parasites. 
The  Christians  of  Syria  have  no  monopoly  of  such 
scandals.  Yet  there  are  otherwise  intelhgent 
people  who  speak  of  modern  Christianity  as  an 
automatic  promoter  of  ethics,  and  have  the 
effrontery  to  try  to  thrust  it  on  the  East  as  a  moral 
panacea.  It  is  human  ideals  which  make  or 
mar  a  soul  when  once  the  seed  of  any  sound 
religion  has  been  sown,  and  they  depend  upon 
environment  and  climate  more  than  our  spiritual 
pastors  admit ;  otherwise,  why  this  missionary 
activity  among  oriental  Christians  ?  If  you  try  to 
grow  garden  flowers  in  the  rich,  rank  irrigation  soil 
of  the  Nile  valley  they  flourish  luxuriantly,  but 
soon  develop  a  marked  tendency  to  revert  to 
their  wild  type,  and  it  is  permissible  to  suppose 
that  human  character  is  even  more  sensitive  to 
its  mental  and  physical  surroundings.  Any 
observant  teacher  of  oriental  youth  will  tell 
you  that  the  promise  of  their  precocious  ability 
is  seldom  fulfilled  by  their  maturity.  Even  the 
"  country-bom "  children  of  British  parents 
are  considered  precocious  at  their  preparatory 
school  in  England,  and,  if  not  sent  home  to  be 
educated,  are  apt  to  fall  short  of  their  parents' 


124  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

intellectual  and  moral  standard  in  later  years. 
The  Mamelukes  knew  what  they  were  about  when 
they  kidnapped  hardy  Albanian  youths  to  carry 
on  their  rule  in  Egypt  and  passed  over  their  own 
progeny.  Kingsley  has  shown  us  in  "  Hypatia  " 
what  the  Nile  valley  did  for  the  Christian  Church. 

It  is  not  a  question  of  Jew,  Christian,  or  Moslem 
that  the  administrative  authorities  in  Syria  and 
Palestine  will  have  to  consider  beyond  ensuring 
that  each  shall  follow  his  religion  unmolested. 
They  will  have  to  defend  the  many  from  the 
machinations  of  the  few  and  the  few  from  the 
violent  reprisals  of  the  many.  It  is  statecraft 
that  is  wanted,  not  politics  or  religious  dogma. 

In  Mesopotamia  there  has  not  been  much  mis- 
sionary effort  hitherto,  and  there  is  not  a  good 
case  for  exploiting  it  as  a  missionary  field  beyond 
certain  limits.  The  riparian  townsfolk  are  respect- 
able people  of  some  education  and  grasp  of  their 
own  affairs,  and  the  country-folk  are  a  harum- 
scarum  set  of  scallywags  who  used  to  attack 
Turks  or  British  indifferently,  whichever  happened 
to  be  in  difficulties  for  the  moment.  They 
are  best  left  to  the  secular  arm  for  some  time  to 
come.  Medical  missions,  staffed  by  both  sexes, 
could  do  good  work  at  urban  centres,  and  a 
few  river  steamers,  or  even  launches,  would 
extend  their  efforts  considerably. 


IV         MOSLEM  AND   MISSIONARY         125 

We  now  come  to  Arabia  itself,  "  the  Peninsula 
of  the  Arabs,"  where  orthodox  Islam  has  its 
strongholds  and  missionary  enterprise  is  not 
encouraged. 

Geographers  differ  somewhat  as  to  what  con- 
stitutes Arabia  proper,  but  for  the  purposes  of 
modern  practical  politics  it  may  be  considered 
as  all  the  peninsula  south  of  a  line  from  the 
head  of  the  Gulf  of  Akaba  to  the  head  of  the 
Persian  Gulf,  and  consisting  of  Nejd,  the  Hejaz,* 
Asir,  Yamen,  Aden  protectorate,  Hadhramaut 
and  Oman.  Each  of  these  divisions  should  be 
dealt  with  separately  in  considering  Arabian 
politics  nowadays,  and  it  will  be  well  for  the 
"  mandatories  "  concerned  if  further  sub-divisions 
do  not  complicate  matters ;  I  omit  the  sub- 
province  of  Hasa  (once  a  dependency  of  the 
Turkish  pashalik  at  Bussora)  because,  since  the 
Nejdi  coup  d'etat  in  1912,  the  Emir  ibn  Saoud  will 
probably  control  its  policy  vis-d-vis  of  missionaries 
and  Europeans  generally,  though  the  Sheikh  of 
Koweit  may  expect  to  be  consulted. 

Nejd    comes    first    as    we    move    southward  : 

*  The  definite  article  precedes  most  Arabic  place-names, 
but  is  only  retained  in  ordinary  local  speech  as  above,  pre- 
sumably to  denote  respect.  I  hold  to  native  pronunciation, 
except  in  cases  of  long-established  custom,  and  consider  "  the 
Yamen"  as  clumsy  as  "the  Egypt" — both  take  the  definite 
article  in  Arabian  script 


126  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

impinging  as  it  does  on  Syria,  Mesopotamia,  and 
the  Hejaz,  its  politics  are  involved  in  theirs  to  a 
certain  extent  and  its  affairs  require  careful 
handling.  It  is  certainly  no  field  for  unrestrained 
missionary  effort,  but  there  is  no  reason  why  a 
medical  mission  should  not  be  posted  at  Riadh  if 
the  Emir  is  willing.  There  are  two  rival  houses  in 
Nejd — the  ibn  Saoud  and  ibn  Rashid,  the  former 
pro-British  and  the  latter  (hitherto)  pro-Turk  ; 
Emir  Saoud  held  ascendancy  before  the  War  and 
should  be  able  to  maintain  it  now  that  Turco- 
German  influence  is  a  thing  of  the  past.  He  is  an 
enlightened,  energetic  man  and  was  a  close  friend 
of  our  gallant  "  political,"  the  late  Captain 
Shakespeare,  who  was  killed  there  early  in  the 
War  during  an  engagement  between  the  two  rival 
houses.  The  question  of  missionary  enterprise 
in  Nejd  could  well  be  put  before  the  Emir  for 
consideration  on  its  merits.  Such  procedure 
may  seem  weak  to  an  out-and-out  missionary, 
but  even  he  would  hesitate  to  keep  poultr}^  in 
another  man's  garden,  even  for  economic  purposes, 
without  consulting  him.  Fowls  and  missionaries 
are  useful  and  even  desirable  in  a  suitable  environ- 
ment, otherwise  they  can  be  a  nuisance. 

Next  in  order  as  we  travel  is  the  Hejaz,  where 
Islam  started  on  its  mission  to  harry  exotic  creeds 
and   nations,   until   its  conquering  progress   was 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  127 

checked  decisively  by  reinvigorated  Christendom. 
In  missionary  parlance,  Arabia  generally  is 
referred  to  as  "a  Gibraltar  of  fanaticism  and 
pride  which  shuts  out  the  messenger  of  Christ," 
and  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  Hejaz  has 
hitherto  justified  this  description  to  a  certain 
extent.  Even  at  Jeddah  Christians  were  only 
just  tolerated  before  the  Wslt,  and  I  found  it 
advisable,  when  exploring  its  tortuous  bazars, 
to  wear  a  tarboosh,  which  earned  me  the  respect- 
ful salutations  then  accorded  to  a  Turk.  The 
indigenous  townsfolk  of  Jeddah  are  the  "  meanest  " 
set  of  Moslems  I  have  ever  met — I  use  the  epithet 
in  its  American  sense,  as  indicating  a  blend  of 
currishness  and  crabbedness.  They  cringed  to 
the  Turk  when  the  braver  Arabs  of  the  south 
were  hammering  the  oppressor  in  Asir  and  Yamen, 
but,  like  pariahs,  were  ready  to  fall  on  them  and 
their  women  and  children  when  they  had  surren- 
dered after  a  gallant  struggle,  overwhelmed  by  an 
intensive  bombardment  from  the  sea.  The  alien 
Moslems  resident  in  Jeddah — especially  the 
Indians — are  not  a  bad  lot,  but  there  is  an  atmo- 
sphere of  intolerance  brooding  over  the  whole 
place  which  even  affects  Jeddah  harbour.  I 
remember  being  shipmate  in  1913  with  some  eight 
hundred  pilgrims  from  Aden  and  the  southern 
ports  of  the  Red  Sea.     As  we  were  discharging 


128  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

them  off  Jeddah,  a  plump  and  respectable  Aden 
merchant  whom  I  knew  by  sight,  but  who  did 
not  know  me  in  the  guise  I  then  wore,  was 
gazing  in  rapt  enthusiasm  at  sun-scorched  Jeddah, 
which,  against  the  sterile  country  beyond,  looked 
like  a  stale  bride-cake  on  a  dust  heap.  "  A 
sacred  land,"  he  crooned.  "  A  blessed  land 
where  pigs  and  Christians  cannot  live."  Inciden- 
tally he  made  a  very  good  living  out  of  Christians 
and  was  actually  carrying  his  gear  in  a  pigskin 
valise. 

At  the  same  time,  it  is  absurd  for  missionaries 
to  aver  of  Christians  at  Jeddah  that  "  even  those 
who  die  in  the  city  are  buried  on  an  island  at  sea." 
The  Christian  cemetery  lies  to  the  south  of  the 
town  (we  had  to  dislodge  the  Turks  from  it  with 
shrapnel  during  the  fighting),  and  the  only 
island  is  a  small  coral  reef  just  big  enough  to 
support  the  ruins  of  a  nondescript  tenement  once 
u-ed  for  quarantine.  No  one  could  be  buried 
tnere  without  the  aid  of  djmamite  and  a  cold 
chisel.  Presumably  missionary  report  has  con- 
fused Jeddah  with  the  smaller  pilgrim-port  of 
Yenbo,  where  there  are  an  island  and  a  sandy  spit 
with  a  Sheikh's  tomb  and  a  select  burial-ground 
for  certain  privileged  Moslems  of  the  holy  man's 
family. 

The  worst  indictment  of  Jeddah  (and  Mecca 


IV         MOSLEM  AND   MISSIONARY         129 

too,  for  that  matter)  is  made  by  the  pilgrims 
themselves,  though  some  of  it  may  be  exaggerated 
by  men  smarting  under  the  extortions  of  pilgrim- 
brokers. 

A  pious  Moslem  once  averred  in  my  presence 
that  the  pilgrim-brokers  of  Jeddah  were,  in 
themselves,  enough  to  bring  a  judgment  on  the 
place,  and  that  trenchant  opinion  is  not  without 
foundation.  Even  to  the  unprejudiced  eye  of  a 
travelled  European  they  present  themselves  as  a 
class  of  blatant  bounders  battening  on  the 
earnest  fervour  of  their  co-religionists  and  squan- 
dering the  proceeds  on  dissipation.  I  have  more 
than  once  been  shipmate  with  a  gang  of  them,  and 
it  is  at  sea  that  they  cast  off  such  restraint  as  the 
critical  gaze  of  other  Moslems  might  impose. 
As  sumptuous  first-class  passengers  they  lounge 
about  the  deck  in  robes  of  tussore,  rich  silks  and 
fancy  waistcoats,  though  out  of  deference  to  their 
religious  prejudice  and  Christian  table-manners 
they  usually  mess  by  themselves.  After  dinner 
they  play  vociferous  poker  in  the  saloon  for  cut- 
throat stakes,  evading  the  captain's  veto  by  using 
tastefully  designed  little  fish  in  translucent 
colours  to  represent  heavy  cash,  and  these  they 
invoke  from  time  to  time  "  for  luck."  As  it  is 
usually  sweltering  weather,  the  occidental  whiskey- 
and-soda  and  the  aromatic  mastic  of  the  Levant 

K 


130  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

are  much  in  evidence,  and  thus  three  of  Islam's 
gravest  injunctions  are  set  at  naught.  Their 
chief  fault,  to  a  broad-minded  sportsman,  is  that 
they  lack  self-control,  whatever  their  luck  may  be. 
I  have  heard  an  ill-starred  gambler  bemoaning  his 
losses  with  the  cries  of  a  stricken  animal,  and 
they  are  still  more  offensive  as  winners. 

In  Mecca  such  open  breaches  of  the  Islamic  code 
are  not  tolerated,  but  there  are  other  lapses 
which  neither  Moslem  nor  Christian  can  condone. 
It  is  unfair  and  out  of  date  to  quote  Burton's 
indictment  of  Meccan  morals,  nor  have  we  any 
right  to  judge  the  city  by  its  behaviour  soon 
after  its  freedom  from  the  Turkish  yoke,  when 
it  may  have  been  suffering  from  reaction  after 
nervous  tension  ;  but,  unless  the  bulk  of  respect- 
able Moslem  opinion  is  at  fault,  there  is  still 
much  in  the  administration  of  Mecca  which  cries 
for  reform.  Harsh  measures  may  have  been 
necessary  at  first,  but  to  maintain  a  private 
prison  like  the  Kabu  in  the  state  it  is  can  redound 
to  no  ruler's  credit,  and  for  prominent  officials 
to  cultivate  an  "  alluring  walk  "  and  even  practise 
it  in  the  tawdf  or  circumambulation  of  the  holy 
Caaba  is  beyond  comment. 

Also  the  mental  standard  of  officialdom  is  low, 
since  Syrians  of  education  and  training  do  not 
seem  to  be  attracted  by  the  Hejaz  service  for 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  131 

long,  and  local  men  of  position  and  ability  are  said 
to  have  been  passed  over  as  likely  to  be  formidable 
as  intriguers. 

It  may  be  reasonably  urged  that  it  is  difficult 
to  improvise  a  Civil  Service  on  the  spur  of  the 
moment,  and  it  is  permissible  to  anticipate  a 
better  state  of  affairs  now  that  war  conditions  are 
being  superseded.  At  the  same  time  it  is  no  use 
blinking  the  fact  that  reform  is  indicated  at 
Mecca  if  that  sacred  city  is  to  harmonise  with  its 
high  mission  as  the  religious  centre  of  the  Islamic 
world,  and  this  affects  our  numerous  Moslem 
fellow-countrymen ;  otherwise  the  domestic  affairs 
of  the  Hejaz  are  not  our  concern. 

The  Hejaz  has  been  very  much  to  the  fore  lately, 
and  ill-informed  or  biassed  opinion  has  developed 
a  tendency  to  credit  it  with  a  greater  part  in 
Arabian  and  Syrian  affairs  than  it  has  played, 
can  play,  or  should  be  encouraged  to  play.  Its 
intolerant  tone  has,  presumably,  been  modified  by 
co-operation  with  the  civilised  forces  of  militant 
Christendom,  but  the  new  kingdom  has  got  to 
regenerate  itself  a  good  deal  before  it  can  cope  with 
wider  responsibilities.  Emir  Feisal  is,  no  doubt, 
an  enlightened  prince,  but  one  swallow  does  not 
make  a  summer,  and  Hejazi  troops  have  not  yet 
evolved  enough  moral  to  dominate  and  control 
a  more  formidable  breed  or  be  trusted  with  the 

K  2 


132  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

peace  and  welfare  of  a  more  civilised  population, 
especially  where  there  are  large  non-Moslem 
communities.  There  has  been  a  great  deal  of 
nonsense  talked  and  written  about  their  invin- 
cible fighting  prowess.  They  accompanied  the 
Egyptian  Expeditionary  Force  in  much  the  same 
way  as  the  jackal  is  said  to  accompany  the  lion, 
with  a  reversionary  interest  in  his  kill,  and  their 
faint-hearted  fumbling  with  the  Turkish  defences 
outside  Jeddah  was  obvious  to  any  observer. 
They  are  what  they  have  been  since  the  fiery 
self-sacrificing  enthusiasm  of  early  Islam  died 
down  and  left  them  with  the  half-warm  embers  of 
their  racial  greed  to  become  hereditary  spoilers 
of  the  weak,  instinctively  shunning  a  doubtful 
fight.  In  guerilla  warfare,  leavened  by  British 
ofiicers,  they  have  shown  an  aptitude  for  taking 
advantage  of  a  situation,  but  they  cannot  stand 
punishment  and  will  not  face  the  prospect  of  it 
if  they  can  help  it.  Their  own  leaders  knew  that 
well  enough  when  they  refrained  from  taking 
Medina  by  assault,  bombardment  being  out  of 
the  question,  as  buildings  of  the  utmost  sanctity 
would  have  been  inevitably  damaged  or  destroyed. 
Prince  Feisal  has,  in  a  published  interview  with 
a  representative  of  the  Press,  disclaimed  all 
imperialistic  ambitions  for  the  Hejaz,  but  merely 
demanded  Arab  independence  in  what  was  once 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  133 

the  Ottoman  Empire.  That  being  assured,  the 
new  kingdom  will  be  able  to  devote  its  energies 
to  internal  affiairs,  and  the  excellent  impression 
made  by  the  Hejazi  prince  in  Europe  should  be  a 
favourable  augury  of  the  future. 

The  missionary  question  should  be  left  to  the 
reigning  house  for  decision ;  it  is  not  fair  to 
hamper  the  Hejaz  with  unnecessary  complications, 
and  to  allow  active  missionary  propaganda  at  a 
pilgrim-port  like  Jeddah  is  asking  for  trouble, 
apart  from  the  flagrant  violation  of  religious 
sentiment.  Imagine  Catholic  feeling  if  an  enter- 
prising Moslem  mission  were  estabhshed  at 
Lourdes.  Tact  and  expediency  are  just  as 
necessary  in  religious  as  in  secular  affairs — at  least 
so  St.  Paul  has  taught  us;  but  the  modem 
missionary  is  too  apt  to  regard  these  quahties  in 
Christianity  as  insincerity  and  the  lack  of  them  in 
Islam  as  fanaticism. 

South  of  the  Hejaz  lies  that  rather  vague  area 
known  as  Asir.  For  geographical  purposes  we 
may  consider  it  as  the  country  between  two 
parallels  of  latitude  drawn  through  the  coastal 
towns  of  Lith  and  Loheia,  with  the  Red  Sea  on 
the  west  and  an  ill-defined  inland  border  merging 
eastward  into  the  desert  plateau  of  Southern 
Nejd.  Politically,  it  is  that  territory  of  Western 
Arabia  between  the  Hejaz  and  Yamen  in  which 


134  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

the  Idrisi  has  more  control  than  anyone  since  his 
successful  revolt  against  the  Turks  a  year  or 
two  before  the  War.  In  all  probability  its 
northern  districts  with  Lith  will  go  to  the  Hejaz, 
and  the  southern  ones  with  Loheia  to  the  Idrisi ; 
but  Western  diplomacy  will  be  well  advised  to 
leave  those  two  rulers  to  settle  it  between  them- 
selves and  the  local  population,  especially  inland, 
as  tribal  boundaries  between  semi-nomadic  and 
pastoral  people  are  not  for  intelligent  amateurs 
to  trifle  with.  Nor  should  the  missionary  be 
encouraged  ;  Asir  is  not  a  suitable  field  for  his 
activities,  and  the  trouble  he  would  probably  cause 
is  out  of  all  proportion  to  the  good  he  could 
possibly  do.  The  Asiri  is  a  frizzy-haired  fanatic 
with  a  short  temper  and  a  serious  disposition, 
addicted  to  sword-play  and  the  indiscriminate  use 
of  firearms.  I  doubt  if  he  would  see  the  humour 
of  missionary  logic.  As  for  the  Idrisi  himself, 
he  is  a  tall,  well  set  up  man  of  negroid  aspect 
(being  of  Moorish  and  Soudani  descent),  and  has 
shown  shrewdness  as  an  administrator,  though  his 
operations  in  the  War  have  lacked  "  punch."  He 
is  very  orthodox,  and  from  what  I  know  of  him 
I  should  not  say  that  religious  tolerance  was  his 
strong  point.  His  capital  is  at  Sabbia,  in  the 
maritime  foot-hills,  with  a  very  trying  chmate. 
Asir  might  suit  the  naturalist  or  explorer  who 


IV         MOSLEM   AND  MISSIONARY         135 

could  adapt  himself  to  his  environment  and 
respect  local  prejudice.  No  one  has  yet  entered 
th?  country  in  either  capacity,  but,  from  what 
has  been  told  me  before  the  War  by  intelligent 
Turkish  officers  who  campaigned  there,  I  think 
that  the  birds  and  smaller  mammals  would  repay 
research,  while  the  great  Dawasir  valley  and  other 
geographical  problems  inland  might  be  investi- 
gated with  advantage  under  the  cBgis  of  local 
chiefs.  All  that  is  required,  besides  the  necessary 
scientific  knowledge  and  Arabic,  is  a  certain 
amount  of  perseverance  and  resolution  blended 
with  a  reasonable  regard  for  other  people's  con- 
victions. Most  Arabian  expeditions  fail  through 
lack  of  time  spent  in  preliminary  steps.  I  have 
tripped  up  in  that  way  myself,  but  it  was  owing 
to  the  restrictions  of  a  paternal  Government,  and 
not  through  lack  of  patience.  Before  I  started 
serious  exploration  in  the  Aden  hinterland  I 
spent  a  year  on  the  littoral  plain  getting  in  touch 
with  the  people  and  mastering  the  dialect.  Any 
success  I  may  have  had  up-country  was  due  to  the 
foundation  I  laid  in  those  early  days,  and  it  was 
not  until  the  Aden  authorities  closed  their  sphere 
of  influence  against  exploration  in  general  and 
myself  in  particular  that  my  expeditions  began 
to  miss  fire,  as  I  had  to  land  at  remote  places 
along  the  coast  and  hasten  up-country  before  their 


136  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

fostering  care  could  set  the  tribes  on  me.  He  who 
would  explore  Asir  should  take  a  Khedivial  mail 
steamer  from  Suez  to  Jeddah,  and  there  show  his 
credentials  and  explain  his  purpose  to  his  consul 
and  the  local  authorities.  The  Idrisi  has  an  agent 
there,  and  it  should  not  be  difficult  to  pick  up  an 
Asiri  dhow  returning  down  the  coast  to  Gizan, 
which  is  the  port  for  Sabbia.  He  would  have  to 
stay  there  until  he  got  the  Idrisi's  permit  and  an 
escort,  without  which  he  would  be  held  up  to  a 
certainty.  In  any  case,  no  such  enterprise  need 
be  contemplated  until  Asiri  affairs  have  settled 
down  a  good  deal. 

In  Yamen  proper  it  should  be  feasible  to  travel 
again  within  certain  limits  as  soon  as  the  Imam 
can  come  to  an  understanding  with  the  tribal 
chiefs.  There  is  not  much  left  for  the  explorer 
or  naturalist  to  do,  unless  he  goes  very  far  inland 
toward  the  great  central  desert,  which  project 
is  not  likely  to  be  encouraged  by  the  local  authori- 
ties. There  is,  however,  a  possible  field  for  the 
mineralogist  and  prospector  east  and  south-east 
of  Sanaa,  which  area  also  contains  Sabaean  ruins 
and  inscriptions  of  interest  to  the  archaeologist. 

The  northern  boundary  of  Yamen  may  be  said 
nowadays  to  trend  north-east  from  Loheia  inland 
through  highland  country  to  the  desert  borders  of 
Nejran   (once  a  Christian  diocese).     Its  eastern 


IV  MOSLEM  AND  MISSIONARY         137 

border  is  very  vague,  but  may  be  said  to  coincide 
approximately  with  the  45th  parallel  of  longitude. 
Southward  the  limit  has  been  clearly  defined  by 
the  Anglo-Turkish  Boundary  Commission  of 
1902-5  inland  from  the  Bana  valley,  about  a 
hundred  map-miles  north  of  Aden,  to  the  straits 
of  Bab-el-Mandeb. 

Within  these  limits  the  two  great  divisions  of 
Islam  are  represented  in  force — the  orthodox 
Sunnis  on  the  littoral  plain  and  far  inland  along 
the  upland  deserts,  while  the  highlanders  among 
the  lofty  fertile  ranges  separating  these  two 
areas  and  forming  the  backbone  of  the  country 
follow  the  Shiah  schism,  being  Zeidis,  which  of 
all  the  schismatic  sects  approaches  most  nearly 
to  orthodox  Islam  and  regards  Mecca  as  its 
pilgrim-centre.  The  feeling  between  these  two 
religious  divisions  may  be  compared  with  that 
existing  between  Anglicans  and  Catholics.  They 
will  occasionally  use  each  other's  places  of 
worship — more  especially  the  upper  or  governing 
classes — and  seldom  come  to  open  loggerheads  ; 
when  they  do,  it  is  usually  about  politics,  and  not 
religion.  At  the  same  time,  if  you,  as  a  Christian 
traveller  among  both  parties,  want  a  scathing 
opinion  of  a  Zeidi,  you  will  get  it  from  an  orthodox 
lowlander,  and  the  men  of  the  mountains  reci- 
procate with  point  and  weight,  for  the  balance  of 


138  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

religious  culture  and  position  is  with  them  among 
the  big  hill-centres;  including  Sanaa,  the  poUtical 
capital  where  the  Imam  holds,  or  should  hold,  his 
court  as  hereditary  ruler  spiritual  and  temporal. 
This  ecclesiastical  potentate  has  backed  the 
Turk  in  a  non-committal  but  flamboyant  manner 
during  the  War  up  to  the  turning  of  the  tide 
against  them,  when  he  sat  on  the  fence  until  his 
Turkish  subsidy  ceased.  He  now  looks  to  Western 
diplomacy  in  general  and  the  British  Government 
in  particular  not  only  to  continue  but  to 
enhance  this  subsidy,  in  order  that  he  may  really 
govern  in  Yamen.  His  attitude  throughout  is 
natural  and,  indeed,  justifiable  in  the  interests  of 
himself  and  his  dynasty ;  at  least  occidental 
politicians  cannot  cavil  at  his  motives ;  but 
what  they  ought  to  ascertain  is  how  far  he  can 
fill  the  bill  as  a  ruler  in  Yamen  and  the  extent  to 
which  he  should  be  backed.  Without  a  con- 
siderable subsidy  his  administrative  powers  (not 
hitherto  very  marked)  will  not  carry  far  even  in  the 
highlands. 

Missionaries  were  allowed  to  enter  Yamen  before 
the  War,  but  did  not  establish  themselves,  even 
on  the  coast.  Some  of  them  went  up-country 
and  stayed  there  some  time  without  being 
molested.  The  average  Yameni  is  not  fanatical 
by  temperament ;  there  is  more^  bigotry  among 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  139 

the  urban  Jew  colonies  than  in  the  whole  Moslem 
countryside. 

In  the  Aden  protectorate  there  has  been  long 
established  the  Falconer  Medical  Mission,  which, 
though  actually  at  Sheikh  Othman,  just  inside 
the  British  border,  has  done  splendid  work  among 
natives  of  the  hinterland,  who  visit  it  from  all 
parts.  Its  relations  with  the  Arabs  have  always 
been  excellent,  though  the  local  ruffians  looted  the 
Mission  when  the  Turks  held  Sheikh  Othman 
temporarily. 

The  province  of  Hadhramaut,  politically,  in- 
cludes not  only  the  vast  valley  of  that  name  with 
its  tributaries,  but  the  whole  of  the  western  part  of 
Southern  Arabia  outside  the  Aden  protectorate 
from  the  Yamen  border  to  the  confines  of  Oman 
near  longitude  55.  Mokalla  is  the  capital  and  prin- 
cipal port.  Missionaries  have  been  well  received 
there  by  the  enlightened  ruler — a  member  of  the 
Kaaiti  house  with  the  local  title  of  Jemadar, 
inherited  from  an  ancestor  who  soldiered  in  the 
Arab  bodyguard  of  a  former  Nizam  at  Haider- 
abad.  The  interior  is  not  suited  to  missionary 
enterprise. 

Muscat,  the  capital  of  Oman,  has  already  been 
occupied  by  missionaries.  The  Sultan  (at  whose 
court  there  is  a  British  Resident)  is  well-disposed, 
but  has  lost  most  of  his  influence  inland. 


140  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

Further  up  the  Persian  Gulf  missionaries  have 
long  been  established  on  the  islands  of  Bahrein, 
which  are  under  British  protection. 

Continuing  our  journey  eastward,  we  can 
dismiss  the  Shiahs  of  Persia  as  outside  our  pan- 
Islamic  calculations,  for  their  pilgrim-centre  is  at 
Kerbela,  some  twenty  odd  miles  west  of  the 
Euphrates  and  the  site  of  ancient  Babylon. 
This  centre  has  been  visited  by  missionaries. 

Afghanistan  and  Beluchistan  both  bar  mis- 
sionaries, but  there  are  C.M.S.  frontier  posts 
from  Quetta,  in  British  Beluchistan,  to  Peshawar, 
near  the  Afghan  border.  They  do  good  hospital 
work,  otherwise  their  evangelising  activities  over 
the  border  are  confined  to  native  colporteurs 
and  the  circulation  of  vernacular  Scriptures. 
There  is  a  fierce  and  barbarous  Turcoman  spirit 
in  both  countries  which  their  respective  rulers 
(the  Khan  of  Kelat  and  the  Emir  at  Cabul)  do 
their  best  to  keep  within  bounds,  aided  by 
British  Residents.  Missionaries  seem  to  think 
this  spirit  can  be  exorcised  by  their  entrance  into 
the  arena.  You  might  as  well  throw  squibs  into 
a  cage  full  of  tigers. 

On  entering  India  (that  vast  hunting-ground 
of  many  sects  and  creeds),  Moslem  and  missionary 
are  almost  swamped  in  the  flood  of  Hinduism. 
There  is  no  restriction  on  the^  activities  of  either 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY         141 

within  the  four  corners  of  the  King-Emperor's 
peace,  and  there  is  very  Httle  antagonism  between 
the  two  in  so  big  a  field,  where  both  are  doing 
good  work.  Although  the  Moslems  outnumber  the 
Christians  by  seven  to  one,  the  honours  of  war 
go  to  the  missionaries.  Their  highly-organised 
medical  and  educational  missions  do  excellent 
work — the  Zenana  Mission  is,  in  itself,  a  justi- 
fication of  Christian  mission  work  in  India  to  any 
humanitarian  with  some  knowledge  of  zenana 
conditions.  The  Moslems,  on  the  other  hand,  in 
spite  of  their  high  standard  of  education,  in  India 
show  a  tendency  among  their  less  educated 
classes  toward  the  caste  prejudices  of  Hinduism, 
which  are  dead  against  the  teaching  of  Islam 
and  a  handicap  to  any  social  organisation. 

Few  people  realise  what  a  huge  proposition 
the  Indian  Empire  is  to  solve  in  its  entirety,  with 
its  population  of  315  millions,  of  whom  over 
90  per  cent,  are  illiterate.  Of  the  more  or  less 
educated  residuum,  not  quite  90  per  cent,  are 
Brahmins  having  little  in  common  with  the 
huge  uneducated  bulk  of  the  population,  which  is 
chiefly  agricultural  and,  by  its  patient  toil, 
supplies  most  of  the  wealth  of  India.  Yet  it  is 
the  cultured  but  unproductive  Brahmin  (organised 
by  a  brainy  old  lady)  who  wants  to  control  the 
native  affairs  of  India — and  probably  will. 


142  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

In  Farther  India  the  Brahmin  is  at  a  discount 
and  the  Buddhist  is  to  the  fore,  while  Moslem 
and  missionary  are  far  too  busy  among  the 
heathen  to  bother  about  each  other ;  as  also  in 
Malay,  where  there  is  field  enough  and  to  spare  for 
both  of  them. 

The  only  other  debatable  field  in  Asia  is  that 
vast  area  which  we  call  China,  comprising  China 
proper,  Manchuria,  Mongolia,  Tibet  and  Eastern 
Turkestan.  Moslem  and  missionary  can  hardly 
be  said  to  meet  face  to  face,  as  missionary  enter- 
prise is  chiefly  in  China  itself,  where  the  great 
waterways  have  been  of  much  assistance  to 
Christian  activities,  while  Moslem  efforts  are 
concentrated  on  Chinese  Turkestan.  Here  there 
are  two  Christian  missions,  at  Yarkand  and  Kash- 
gar,  under  the  protection  (as  elsewhere  in  China) 
of  the  Chinese  Government.  Moslem  propaganda 
is  spread  by  traders  and  others  working  from 
centres  of  Islamic  learning  outside  Chinese  terri- 
tory, such  as  Bokhara  and  Samarkand  in  Russian 
Turkestan,  and  Cabul,  the  Afghan  capital.  In 
addition,  there  is  a  wave  of  Chinese  secular  culture 
lapping  in  from  the  East,  and  missionaries  ask  that 
existing  missions  be  reinforced  with  funds  to 
take  a  more  effective  part  in  this  battle  for  souls 
(as  they  express  it).  They  complain  bitterly 
that  the  upper  classes  will  send  their  sons  away  to 


IV         MOSLEM  AND  MISSIONARY         143 

places  like  Bokhara  to  be  educated,  and  that 
they  come  back  Moslems.  They  also  call  for 
ample  funds  to  attack  Islam  on  its  own  ground  in 
Russian  Turkestan,  as  it  is  permeating  Christian 
Russia.  This  missionary  point  of  view  is  natural 
enough ;  how  far  it  is  justifiable  is  for  the  con- 
tributing public  to  decide.  To  the  ordinary 
mind  Christian  villages  which  can  become  Moslem 
by  the  leavening  influence  of  a  few  inhabitants 
who  have  been  to  work  in  Moslem  centres  convey 
one  of  two  impressions,  or  both  :  either  Chris- 
tianity is  not  adapted  to  their  requirements 
so  much  as  Islam,  or  they  are  too  weak-kneed  to 
be  a  credit  to  any  faith,  and  the  one  with  the 
most  virile  methods  maj^  take  them  and  make 
men  of  them  if  it  can.  Moslem  and  missionary 
activities  in  Chinese  Asia  remind  one  of  cheese- 
mites  gnawing  away  on  opposite  sides  of  a  Double 
Gloucester.  They  are  very  active,  and  if  they 
keep  at  it  may  get  through  some  day  ;  but  mean- 
while the  cheese  seems  much  the  same  as  ever, 
apart  from  its  own  internal  changes  which  the 
mites  cannot  control  or  affect. 

We  will  now  turn  to  Africa,  the  main  theatre  of 
war  between  Moslem  and  missionary,  who  battle 
with  each  other  for  pagan  souls  and  each  other's 
proselytes. 

We  will  first  visit  Morocco,  the  most  westerly  of 


144  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

Moslem  countries.  Here  there  is  not  much 
missionary  activity,  either  Protestant  or  CathoHc, 
but  the  French  have  been  doing  some  excellent 
secular  work  there,  and  under  their  tutelage  the 
country  is  developing  on  lines  of  moderate 
progress. 

There  is  little  antipathy  shown  to  missionaries 
here,  at  any  rate  on  the  coast,  and  medical 
missionaries  have  been  welcomed  inland.  Educa- 
tion does  not  flourish,  but  the  country  might  be 
described  by  an  unbiassed  observer  as  enlightened 
at  least  as  far  south  as  a  line  joining  Mogador  and 
Morocco  City  (Marrakesh).  In  this  northern  area 
you  will  find  an  industrious  agricultural  population 
of  small  farmers  scattered  about  the  countryside, 
which  consists  of  wide,  open  tracts  of  arable 
land  under  millet,  maize,  and  other  cereals, 
dotted  here  and  there  with  groves  of  olive  and 
orange  and  interspersed  with  large  forests  of 
arga7t  and  other  small  trees.  Desert  country 
encroaches  more  and  more  toward  the  south, 
and  in  spite  of  several  large  streams  draining  into 
the  Atlantic  from  the  snowcapped  Atlas  range, 
the  country  becomes  very  wild  and  sterile  the 
farther  south  you  go  from  Mogador  until  it 
merges  in  the  Sahara,  across  which  lies  the  great, 
bone- whitened  highway  that  leads  to  Timbuctoo. 

Whatever  the  indigenous  Berber  of  the  Atlas 


IV  MOSLEM  AND   MISSIONARY         145 

may  be,  the  northern  Moor  has  never  been  a  mere 
barbarian,  and  Spain  owes  much  to  his  culture 
and  industry.  He  certainly  used  to  have  a 
bizarre  conception  of  international  amenities,  and 
got  himself  very  much  disliked  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean and  even  northern  waters  in  consequence. 
That  phase,  however,  has  long  since  passed ; 
the  last  corsair  has  rotted  at  its  moorings  in  Sallee 
harbour,  and  I  am  told  that  to  put  a  wealthy  Jew 
in  a  thing  like  a  giant  trouser-press  and  extort 
money  under  pressure  is  considered  now  an 
anachronism. 

When  I  first  knew  the  country,  a  quarter  of  a 
century  ago,  it  was  just  emerging  from  a  revolu- 
tionary war,  and  local  relations  with  foreigners 
or  even  neighbours  were  capricious.  They  mur- 
dered a  German  bagman  up  the  coast  in  an  argan 
forest,  and  the  "  Gefion  "  landed  a  flag-flaunting 
armed  party  to  impress  Mogador,  which  dropped 
water-pitchers  on  them  from  upper  windows 
and  wondered  what  on  earth  the  fuss  was 
about. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  was  well  received  by  one 
of  the  revolted  tribes,  which  had  chased  its 
lawful  Kaid  into  Mogador  until  checked  by  old 
scrap-iron  and  bits  of  bottle-glass  from  the 
ancient  cannon  mounted  over  the  northern  gate 
of  the  town. 

L 


146  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

I  was  treated  with  far  more  hospitality  than 
my  absurd  and  rather  rash  enterprise  deserved. 
Imagine  a  callow  youth  just  out  of  his  teens 
dropping  in  haphazard  on  a  rebel  tribe  accom- 
panied b}^  a  mission-taught  Moor  and  a  large 
liver-coloured  pointer  who  had  far  more  sense 
than  his  master.  My  tame  Moor  was  an  excellent 
fellow,  who,  beside  keeping  my  tent  tidy  and 
cooking,  helped  me  to  grapple  with  the  derived 
forms  of  the  Arabic  verb  and  the  subtleties  of 
Moorish  etiquette.  I  leamt  to  drink  green  tea, 
syrup-sweet  and  flavoured  with  mint,  out  of 
ornate  little  tumblers  of  a  size  and  shape  usually 
associated  with  champagne,  and,  after  assiduous 
practice,  I  could  tackle  a  dish  of  boiled  millet, 
meat,  and  olives  with  the  fingers  of  my  right 
hand  without  mishap. 

Beyond  occasional  brushes  with  adjacent  sec- 
tions of  the  neighbouring  tribe  which  had  declared 
for  the  Fez  central  Government,  I  had  very 
little  trouble,  except  that  a  peaceful  boar-hunt 
would  occasionally  degenerate  into  an  inter- 
tribal skirmish  if  I  and  my  party  got  too  near  the 
loyalist  border.  As  all  concerned  had,  thanks 
to  Western  enterprise,  discarded  their  picturesque 
flint-locks  in  favour  of  Winchester  or  Marlin 
repeaters,  the  proceedings  required  wary  handling 
if   we   were   to   extricate   ourselves   successfully, 


IV         MOSLEM  AND  MISSIONARY         147 

but  my  long-range  sporting  Martini  usually 
gave  me  the  weather-gauge. 

I  dressed  as  a  Moor,  and  looked  the  part,  but 
made  no  attempt  to  pass  for  anything  but  a 
Christian,  nor  did  any  unpopularity  attach 
thereto  ;  I  was  merely  expected — as  a  natural 
corollary — to  have  a  little  medical  knowledge 
(and  it  was  a  little). 

I  found  the  attitude  of  Moors  generally  towards 
Christians  curiously  inconsistent.  In  the  towns 
there  was  a  certain  amount  of  formal  fanaticism 
which  found  vent  in  donkey-drivers  addressing 
their  beasts  as  "  Nasara  "  to  the  accompaniment 
of  whacks  and  yells,  but  public  behaviour  was 
tolerant  enough,  and  the  attitude  of  Moorish 
officialdom  was  almost  courtly. 

Jews  had  rather  a  bad  time,  if  local  subjects, 
as  their  black  slippers  and  furtive  bearing  outside 
their  own  quarter  made  them  a  mark  for  naughty 
httle  boys,  who  flung  their  canary-coloured 
slippers  at  them  with  curses  and  imprecations 
deserving  a  more  direct  and  personal  application 
of  their  footgear.  Most  of  the  wealthier  Jews 
had  acquired  European  or  American  protection, 
and  were  safe  enough.  They  lived  in  the  Frankish 
quarter  and  dressed  in  ultra-European  style. 
They  made  rather  a  depressing  spectacle  on 
Saturdays,    when,    garbed    in   black    broadcloth, 

L  2 


148  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

with  bowler  hats,  they  drifted  through  the 
sunlit  streets  on  their  Sabbath  constitutional 
from  one  town  gate  to  the  next  and  back.  They 
were  keen  trade  competitors,  and  gained  or  lost 
fortunes  by  gambling  in  the  almond  export- 
market  or  catching  a  grain-famine  at  the  psycho- 
logical moment.  One  of  them  had  retired  to  a 
leisured  affluence  on  the  proceeds  that  a  big  cargo 
of  almonds  had  yielded  him  at  a  startling  turn 
in  the  market.  He  was  a  hospitable  soul  who  met 
me  once  entering  the  landward  gate  in  a  travel- 
stained  burnoose  and  insisted  on  dragging  me 
into  his  gorgeously-carpeted  house  to  drink 
aquardiente  and  look  at  his  "  curios."  These 
consisted  chiefly  of  modem  firearms,  some  of 
first-class  London  make,  which  hung  on  his 
walls  as  ornaments,  having  been  bought  haphazard 
without  ammunition  or  sporting  intent.  I  nearly 
had  a  fit  when  he  showed  me  a  double  .577 
Express  hopelessly  rusted  by  the  damp  sea-air  and 
offered  to  lend  it  me  if  I  could  find  "  shots  "  for 
it.  The  reverse  of  the  shield  was  illustrated  by 
another  acquaintance  of  mine  who  had  made  a 
large  fortune  by  importing  Russian  wheat  to 
Morocco  in  famine  time  and  had  lost  it  in  a 
short  but  striking  career  in  England,  during  which 
he  was  said  to  have  entertained  Royalty,  aston- 
ished the  racing  world  and  married  a  well-known 


IV         MOSLEM  AND   MISSIONARY  149 

actress  in  light  comedy.  He,  too,  was  of  hospit- 
able intent,  but  had  generally  left  his  purse  at 
home  when  the  reckoning  came.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  always  carried  the  "  stub "  of  the 
cheque-book  which  had  seen  him  to  the  apogee  of 
his  meteoric  career,  and  a  glance  at  its  counter- 
foils (by  his  express  invitation)  was  well  worth  the 
price  of  a  drink  or  two. 

The    local    Islamic    attitude    toward    Moorish 
Jews  was  one  of  contemptuous  tolerance.     They 
could  certainly  travel,  in  native  dress,  where  no 
Christian  could.     Once,  in  the  patio  or  go-down  of 
a  European  merchant,  I  met  a  greasy,  unkempt 
Jew  in  a  tattered  gaberdine  watching  my  com- 
mercial friend  as  he  weighed  what  I  took  to  be  a 
double  handful  of  crude  brass  curtain  rings  such 
as  traders  used  to  sell  by  the  gross  along  the 
West  African  coast.     They  were  solid  gold  and 
represented  the  venture  of  a  Jewish  syndicate 
which  had  collected  it  in  pinches  of  gold-dust  from 
the  river  beds  of  southern  Soos  and  hit  on  this 
form  of  transport.     A  troop  of  horse  could  never 
have  brought  it,  as  gold,  a  day's  journey  through 
the  lawless  tribes  of  the  south,  but  that  tatter- 
demalion Jew  had  done  it  at  the  price  of  a  few 
contemptuous  buffets.     He  had,  indeed,  offered 
one  truculent  gang  of  highwaymen  a  few  of  the 
tawdry-looking  rings  to  let  him  pass,  but  they 


150  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

had  waved  such  obvious  trash  aside  in  their 
eager  search  for  actual  cash,  which  they  had 
taken  to  the  last  rial. 

The  only  other  occasion  on  which  I  have  knowoi 
a  Moor  to  be  hoisted  with  the  petard  of  his  own 
contemptuous  fanaticism  was  an  experience  of  my 
own. 

I  was  moving  quietly  through  a  belt  of  timber 
just  before  dawn  in  the  hopes  of  getting  a  shot  at 
a  boar  who  was  in  the  habit  of  feeding  till  day- 
break among  some  barley  that  grew  near  a 
caravan  route.  Before  the  light  was  quite  strong 
enough  to  shoot  by  I  was  more  than  a  little 
annoyed  and  astonished  to  hear  cocks  crowing  all 
over  the  place ;  presuming  an  early  caravan 
with  poultry  for  market,  I  pushed  on  to  the  track, 
meaning  to  pass  the  time  of  day  and  ask  if  they 
had  glimpsed  my  quarry  or  heard  him.  I  almost 
ran  into  a  town-bred  Moor  who  was  trying  to 
round  up  some  scattered  poultry  in  the  gloom 
and  cursing  volubly.  He  explained  that  he  was 
riding  his  donkey  along  the  track  perched  between 
two  light  reed  cages  containing  fowls  when  the 
donkey  baulked  as  a  boar  snorted  in  the  thickets 
just  off  the  road.  He  whacked  the  donkey  and 
cursed  the  boar  as  a  pig  and  a  Christian.  There- 
upon came  a  rush  like  cavalry,  the  donkey  was 
knocked  from  under  him  and  he  was  lying  amid 


IV         MOSLEM  AND   MISSIONARY  151 

the  wreckage  of  his  flimsy  crates  with  his  poultry 
scattered  abroad.  The  boar,  aheady  angry  and 
suspicious,  as  anyone  but  a  townsman  would 
have  known  by  the  noise  he  made,  had  charged 
like  a  thunderbolt  at  the  sound  of  a  human 
voice  so  close  to  him  and  galloped  off  with  all  the 
honours  of  war. 

The  donkey  was  badty  hurt  and  the  man  only 
escaped  because  he  was  sitting  high  and  just 
above  the  point  of  impact.  I  helped  him  secure 
his  poultry  and  started  back  to  my  village  to 
send  him  another  donkey.  He  thanked  me  in 
brotherly  style  as  one  Moor  to  another.  ''I'm 
a  Christian  myself,"  I  remarked  at  parting,  and 
added  in  my  best  beginner's  Arabic  as  I  turned 
to  go,  "  It  is  incumbent  on  me  to  assist  you  after 
the  aggression  of  my  co-rehgionist." 

This  conventional  attitude  of  arrogance  toward 
Christendom  is  perhaps  traceable  to  Moorish 
predominance  in  the  Middle  Ages  and  the  importa- 
tion of  Christian  slaves  by  the  pirates  of  the 
Barbary  coast.  In  any  case,  it  has  been  much 
toned  down  of  late  years  owing  to  contact  with 
capable  and  well-intentioned  Franks  as  adminis- 
trators and  technical  experts. 

Morocco  should  never  become  a  forcing-bed 
of  religious  or  racial  antipathy,  and  will  not  so 
long  as  France  continues  to  develop  the  country 


152  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

by  methods  which  the  natives  can  assimilate, 
and  is  not  lured  into  over-exploitation  of  her 
mineral  resources  or  unwarrantable  interference 
with  her  spiritual  affairs. 

A  perfectly  justifiable  missionary  policy  would 
be  the  inauguration  of  industrial  schools  on  the 
coast  and  at  one  or  two  big  inland  centres,  also 
medical  missions  (with  consent  of  the  local 
authorities)  wherever  feasible.  Moorish  crafts- 
manship is  worth  stimulating,  and  doctors  are 
welcomed  for  their  science.  Both  schemes  would 
redound  to  the  credit  of  Christendom  and  be  in 
accordance  with  the  best  traditions  of  the  Early 
Church. 

In  the  other  Barbary  states  (Algeria,  Tunis 
and  Tripoli)  a  few  Cathohc  missions  have  been 
cstabhshed,  and  the  North  African  Protestant 
Mission  has  an  advanced  post  at  Kairwan  in 
Tunis.  Here  many  routes  converge,  for  Kairwan 
is  a  great  centre  of  pilgrimage  and  taps  the 
religious  thought  of  all  the  Saharan  tribes. 
Under  such  conditions,  Islam  gets  ahead  every 
time,  as  every  caravan  traveller  is  a  potential 
missionary,  while  Christian  missions  are  anchored 
to  the  spot  or  have  to  rely  on  native  colporteurs, 
who  labour  under  the  initial  disadvantage  of 
being  proselytes  and  seldom  have  the  combination 
of  tact  and  staunchness  which  evangelists  require. 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  153 

It  is  in  Egypt  that  we  first  find  Moslem  and 
missionary  at  close  grips  arrayed  against  each 
other.  Cairo  is  a  perfect  cockpit  of  creeds. 
Christianity  is  represented  by  Catholics,  Copts, 
Orthodox  Greeks  and  Protestants,  these  last 
being  subdivided  into  Anghcans,  Presbyterians, 
Wesleyans  and  American  Presbyterians  and  Con- 
gregation ahsts.  The  main  body  of  Islam — some 
of  my  more  fervent  missionary  friends  allude 
to  it  as  "  the  hosts  of  Midian  " — presents  a 
fairly  solid  front  of  orthodoxy,  the  bulk  being 
Hanifis,  Shafeis,  Maliki  or  Hanbalis  (chiefly  the 
two  former)  ;  but  the  irregular  forces  of  Shiah 
are  well  represented  among  non-indigenous 
Moslems  from  Yamen,  Persia  and  India,  while 
scattered  groups  of  Wahabi  ascetics,  Sufi  mystics 
and  esoterics  of  Bahaism  skirmish  on  debatable 
ground  between  the  opposing  lines,  where  range 
such  free-lance  companies  as  Theosophists,  Chris- 
tian Scientists,  Salvationists,  etc.,  all  with  local 
headquarters  in  Cairo  and  propaganda  of  their 
own. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  all  this  warlike 
metaphor  indicates  actual  strife  or  even  severe 
friction,  any  more  than  "  the  hosts  of  Midian  " 
represents  the  attitude  of  missionaries  to  Moslems 
here.  On  the  contrary,  relations  are  for  the  most 
part  excellent,   and  the  prevailing  animosity  is 


154  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

political,  not  religious,  being  directed  against  us 
British  much  as  normal  schoolboys  dislike  their 
form-master  until  they  get  a  harsher  one. 

The  Catholic  Church  confines  most  of  her 
energies  to  teaching  her  own  people,  who  are 
very  numerous  and  well  looked  after ;  she  does 
not  do  much  alien  mission  work  in  this  part  of 
the  world.  The  most  formidable  band  of  gladi- 
ators in  the  Christian  ranks  is  the  American 
Protestant  Mission,  and  next  to  them  the  Anglican 
C.M.S.  (chiefly  distinguished  in  Egypt  for  its 
medical  work,  which  is  excellent  and  has  an 
extraordinarily  wide  range).  The  Americans  are 
great  on  education  and  have  done  more  for 
the  English  language  in  Cairo  than  any  Govern- 
ment institution.  I  use  the  term  "  gladiators  " 
advisedly,  for  their  most  trenchant  work  is  done  on 
their  own  side — they  concentrate  their  chief 
efforts  on  the  Copts,  and  make  a  fairly  good  bag 
of  proselytes  from  them,  apart  from  the  great 
number  to  whom  they  teach  sound  ideals  of 
duty  as  well  as  English  and  the  three  *'  R's." 
One  of  their  leading  missionaries  has  left  it  on 
record  that  no  one  stands  more  in  need  of  salvation 
than  the  Copts,  and  as  there  is  a  Coptic  Reform 
Society  the  Copts  must  think  there  is  room  for 
improvement  too. 

It  has  been  found  in  practice  that  to  convert 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  155 

a  bond-fide  Moslem  involves  segregating  him, 
and  that  means  finding  him  a  living  in  a  new 
environment,  otherwise  he  is  almost  bound  to 
"  revert  "  under  local  pressure.  Apart  from  the 
strain  on  mission  resources  which  such  procedure 
would  cause  if  extensively  followed,  most  mission- 
aries rightly  condemn  such  a  system  as 
encouraging  conversion  for  material  motives. 
Therefore  they  adopt  a  policy  of  "  peaceful 
penetration  "  against  Islam,  encouraging  young 
men  to  come  to  them  unostentatiously  (I  call 
them  the  Nicodemus-squad)  in  order  to  discuss 
religious  questions,  which  is  usually  done  in  a 
temperate  and  intelHgent  manner  on  both  sides. 
Even  if  they  get  no  "  forrader,"  it  tends  to 
toleration  and  a  better  knowledge  of  each  other's 
language  and  ideals.  A  good  deal  of  teaching  is 
done  too  with  no  expectation  of  making  proselytes, 
and  solid  friendships  are  formed.  I  have  myself 
known  a  convalescing  lady  missionary  of  the 
C.M.S.  to  receive  repeated  calls  of  friendly 
inquiry  from  former  pupils  ;  when  I  first  saw  two 
veiled  young  girls  swing  past  with  a  palpably 
British  terrier  and  the  crisp,  vigorous  step  of 
occidental  emancipation,  it  puzzled  my  ethno- 
logical faculties  until  I  was  told  the  object  of  their 
visit. 
All  this  is  to  the  good,  and  it  would  be  very 


156  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

good  indeed  if  they  let  well  alone.  Unfortunately, 
there  is  another  cogent  factor  in  the  mission 
field,  and  that  is  the  sinews  of  war  in  hard  cash. 
Most  people,  even  those  who  support  missions  to 
Moslem  countries,  are  human  enough  to  like  a 
fight  put  up  for  their  money.  It  is  not  enough  for 
them  that  a  great  deal  of  quiet,  patient  work  is 
being  done  by  missionaries  among  Moslems  in 
the  name  of  Christianity  and  the  service  of  man- 
kind. They  want  to  hear  about  storming  citadels 
of  sin  and  campaigning  against  the  devil  in  the 
dark  places  of  the  earth ;  especially  is  this 
so  in  America,  where  Moslem  prejudice  does  not 
have  to  be  considered  and  rehgious  organisation, 
like  most  other  concerns,  is  on  a  big  scale. 

As  a  natural  consequence,  missionaries  have  to 
play  up  to  this  combatant  instinct,  and  so  we 
read  in  their  books  and  reports  remarks  calculated 
to  engender  religious  intolerance  on  both  sides, 
and  which  do  not  conform  with  the  shrewd  and 
kindly  work  in  the  field  of  those  devoted  and  often 
scholarly  men.  I  shall  have  occasion  to  allude 
to  some  of  these  statements  as  we  proceed,  so 
think  it  only  fair  to  mention  their  justification 
here. 

Cairo  is  described  as  a  "  strategic  centre " 
in  mission  parlance,  and  so  it  is,  being  situated  on 
a  great  waterway  with  rail  connection  far  south 


IV         MOSLEM  AND   MISSIONARY         157 

into  the  heart  of  Africa  and  converging  caravan 
routes  from  every  quarter.  Along  these  arteries 
of  traffic  many  tons  of  tracts  and  propaganda 
are  hurled  annually  by  train,  felucca  and 
colporteur.  Those  who  cannot  read  accept 
such  matter  gladly  to  wrap  things  up  in  and 
to  show  to  their  literate  friends,  who  read  what 
resembles  a  bit  of  the  Koran  and  find  it  carries 
a  sting  in  its  tail,  like  a  scorpion,  aimed  at  Islam. 
A  great  deal  of  this  literature  consists  of  the 
Psalms  of  David,  the  Talmud  or  the  Gospel,  all 
reverenced  by  Moslems  if  dished  up  without 
trimmings.  Not  wishing  to  impose  on  that 
hard- worked  word  "  camouflage,"  I  would  merely 
ask,  as  a  naturalist,  if  such  protective  mimicry 
is  worth  the  irritation  it  causes.  In  any  case, 
the  system  reminds  me  of  an  old  Highlander's 
opening  comment  on  a  sword  dance  by  a 
rock  scorpion  in  a  Tangier  saloon.  "  There  is 
a  sairtain  elegance  aboot  yourr  grace-steps,  but 
get  in  between  the  swords." 

No  vicarious  efforts  by  propaganda  will  ever 
take  the  place  of  personal  precept  and  example. 
In  hunting  proselytes  among  the  followers  of 
Islam  it  is  not  advisable  to  rely  too  much  on  the 
Scriptures,  as  Moslems  doubt  the  authenticity 
of  our  version  and  point  to  our  own  divergent 
copies  in  proof  thereof.     Nor  is  it  any  use  asking 


158  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

them  to  believe  as  an  act  of  faith ;  if  they  did 
they  would  need  no  proselytising :  an  appeal 
must  be  made  to  their  reason,  and  there  is  no 
better  appeal  than  the  life,  works,  and  conduct 
of  one  who  professes  and  practises  Christianity. 
Even  if  he  makes  no  single  convert  he  has  leavened 
the  population  around  him  with  the  dignity  and 
prestige  of  his  creed  which  has  produced  such  a 
type.  Unfortunately  such  results  cannot  be 
scheduled  in  mission  reports,  though  they  are 
real  enough  and  well  worth  living  for,  whether 
a  man  be  a  missionary  or  not ;  only  they  cannot 
be  produced  by  brilliant  wide-sweeping  feats  of 
organisation  and  enterprise,  but  by  persevering, 
consistent  lives,  which  are  not  easy  or  spectacular. 
Egypt  should  be  a  great  field  of  religious  warfare 
by  personal  influence,  as  Christians  and  Moslems 
live  side  by  side  in  daily  contact  and  reasonable 
accord,  yet  few  of  us  take  advantage  of  the  fact 
to  uphold  the  prestige  of  our  creed  or  even  of 
our  race.  We  Europeans  are  busy  with  our 
multifarious  interests  and  duties,  while  Egyptian 
Moslems  are  either  entangled  in  the  web  of  their 
environment,  as  are  ihefcllahin,  or  eager  snatchers 
at  the  gifts  of  civilisation,  as  are  the  more  or  less 
cultured  cffendis,  or  mere  hair-splitters  in  futile 
religious  controversy,  as  are  too  many  of  the 
itlcnia  or  sages  at  the  great  collegiate  mosque  of 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  159 

al-Azhar.  In  each  case,  spiritual  matters  are 
apt  to  get  crowded  out.  The  fault  lies  chiefly 
with  our  cosmopolitan  ingredients,  w^hich  engender 
feverish  living,  if  not  actual  vice,  and  the  over- 
strained effort  on  the  one  side  to  impart  and  on 
the  other  side  to  assimilate  a  Western  system  of 
education  which  has  induced  intellectual  dys- 
pepsia. So  we  hear  of  students  mugging  parrot- 
like to  pass  half-yearly  examinations,  in  the 
hopes  of  getting  Government  appointments  for 
which  there  are  far  too  many  applicants  ;  these 
young  men  besiege  the  Press  with  complaints  of 
unfair  treatment  if  they  fail,  or  even  go  to  the 
length  of  attempting  suicide  with  carbolic  acid 
(fortunately  with  sufficient  caution  to  ensure  it 
usually  being  but  an  attempt)  ;  this  latter 
petulant  protest  at  the  temporary  thwarting  of 
their  material  hopes  is  dead  against  all  the 
teaching  and  tradition  of  Islam,  but  it  has  become 
so  frequent  that  a  leading  educational  authority 
suggests  that  no  student  who  attempts  suicide 
shall  be  allowed  to  sit  again  for  a  Government 
examination.  Among  their  seniors  up  at  al-Azhar 
are  men  of  real  learning  and  remarkably  perse- 
vering scholarship  (their  theological  course  makes 
the  average  brain  reel  to  contemplate),  but  some 
sheikh  started  a  controversy^  as  to  whether 
Adam  was  a  prophet  or  not,  which  fell  among  those 


i6o  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

sages  with  the  disrupting  force  of  a  grenade, 
causing  much  Htigation  in  the  Islamic  courts  and 
culminating  in  the  divorce  of  the  originator  by 
his  wife  for  kufr,  or  heresy  as  ordained  by  Moslem 
law.  Beneath  these  troubled  waters  the  fellah's 
life  flows  placidly,  bounded  on  the  one  hand  by 
his  crops  and  on  the  other  by  the  market  ;  his 
spiritual  stimulus  being  supplied  by  an  occasional 
rehgious  fair  or  a  visit  to  the  shrine  of  some  local 
saint.  He  toils  as  patiently  as  his  water-wheel 
buffalo,  and  on  that  toil  depends  the  wealth  of 
Egypt  which  supports  saints  and  sinners,  schools 
and  shops,  with  all  our  European  schemes  and 
enterprises  thrown  in. 

As  for  us  British,  if  our  object  is  to  enhance 
the  prestige  of  our  race  or  creed,  we  fall  very  short 
of  achievement.  We  have  not  even  that  reputa- 
tion for  integrity  which  usually  attaches  to  us  in 
other  parts  of  the  Moslem  world.  This  may  be 
partly  due  to  our  anomalous  position  in  the 
country,  which  was  thrust  upon  us,  but  the 
pleasure-seeking  tourist  of  pre-War  days  has  a 
lot  to  answer  for.  Some  of  them  seemed  to  think 
that  so  far  from  home  their  conduct  was  of  no 
account  (at  least,  that  is  the  only  charitable 
explanation),  and  British  personal  prestige  suffered 
in  consequence.  Anglo-Egyptian  officials,  espec- 
ially the  subordinate  grades,   which  come  into 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  i6i 

more  direct  contact  with  the  people,  tried  to 
counteract  this  by  increased  dignity  of  demeanour, 
but  the  natives  now  knew  them  en  deshabille, 
or  thought  they  did,  and  decKned  to  keep  them 
on  their  pedestals.  The  result  is,  familiarity 
without  intimacy  and  detachment  without  dignity, 
while  the  pre-War  official  habit  of  going  Home 
every  year  for  some  months  has  prevented  even 
subordinates  from  studying  their  district  or 
department  consecutively. 

Hence  it  is  that  a  widespread  Nationalist  move- 
ment gathered  force  and  perfected  its  plans  for 
a  detailed  campaign  which  blended  peaceful 
demonstration  with  sabotage,  murder  and  vio- 
lence, and  took  the  Anglo-Egyptian  Government 
completely  by  surprise,  paralysing  communica- 
tions and  intimidating  the  general  pubHc  until  the 
weight  of  Imperial  troops,  luckily  still  quartered 
in  the  country,  was  allowed  to  make  itself  felt  and 
restored  order. 

This  is  not  the  time  or  the  place  to  discuss  these 
affairs,  which  are  still  suh  judice,  but  one  salient 
feature  of  the  movement  is  pertinent  to  our 
subject,  and  that  is  the  marked  rapprochement 
between  Moslems  and  Copts,  who  fraternised  in 
each  other's  mosques  and  churches,  carried 
flags  bearing  the  device  of  Cross  and  Crescent 
and  used  American  mission  buildings  to  further 

M 


i62  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

their  nev/-found  brotherhood.  These  relations 
were  somewhat  marred  by  the  wholesale  devasta- 
tion of  Coptic  property  up-country,  but  the 
Copts  took  it  very  well  and  paraded  the  streets 
with  their  Moslem  friends,  if  they  could  not  hide 
away  from  them.  The  local  Jew  came  in  too,  and 
the  climax  of  this  religious  entente  was  reached 
when  an  Egyptian  Jewess  preached  in  the  mosque 
of  al-Azhar  on  the  ancient  relations  between 
Jews  and  Arabs. 

But  we  must  not  merely  consider  Egypt  as  a 
sort  of  religious  and  racial  clearing  house  ;  it  is 
also  the  main  gate  of  Africa. 

Southward,  up  the  Nile  valley  and  across 
grim  deserts,  lies  Khartoum,  the  capital  of  the 
Anglo-Eg3^ptian  Sudan,  only  four  days  from 
Cairo  by  rail.  This  is  a  very  tempting  theatre 
for  missionary  enterprise,  which  is,  however,  held 
in  check  by  the  authorities,  who  decHne  to  have 
their  Sudan  spiritually  exploited  and  materially 
disturbed  by  futile  efforts  to  evangelise  the 
country.  Missionaries  say  that  this  part  of  the 
Sudan,  as  well  as  Egypt,  was  once  Christian  ; 
that  discrimination  is  being  shown  in  favour  of 
Islani  even  to  the  extent  of  making  pagans 
become  Moslem  on  joining  the  Egyptian  Army  ; 
that  Gordon  College  is  being  run  on  non-Christian 
lines  and  that  Islam  is  getting  ahead  of  them 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  163 

in  the  race  to  convert  pagans  in  this  part  of  the 
world. 

The  case  against  them  is  that  the  fact  of  these 
regions  being  once  Christian  and  now  Moslem 
shows,  if  anything,  that  the  latter  religion  is  more 
suited  to  local  requirements  and  conditions ; 
Islam  is  naturally  favoured  in  a  Moslem  country, 
though  many  Christian  missions  have  been  given 
facilities  too,  and  have  mostly  failed  owing  to 
chmatic  conditions  :  the  Egyptian  x^rm}^  is 
Moslem  and  under  a  Moslem  Government ;  the 
conversion  of  pagan  recruits  to  Islam  is  en- 
couraged for  the  sake  of  discipline  and  soldierly 
conduct ;  missionaries  themselves  admit  that 
even  in  civil  life  a  Christian  convert  from  Islam 
must  be  segregated  or  he  will  lapse  under  sur- 
rounding pressure — perhaps  they  will  explain 
how  that  is  to  be  done  in  a  barrack-room  or  native 
infantry  lines,  or  would  they  prefer  such  recruits 
to  remain  pagan  ?  Presumably  they  would,  as 
one  of  their  complaints  is  that  "it  is  a  thousand 
times  harder  to  convert  a  Moslem  to  Christianity 
than  a  pagan."  Comment  is  superfluous  ;  no- 
thing could  portray  their  attitude  more  clearly. 
As  for  Islam  getting  ahead  of  them  in  the  race  for 
pagan  souls,  it  is  so  and  will  be  so  always 
among  the  black  races  unless  Christian  missions 
are   bolstered   up   by   all   the   resources   of  local 

M   2 


i64  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

authority ;  the  reason  is  that  Islam  offers 
equal  privileges  and  no  colour-line,  imposes  easy 
spiritual  obligations  and  is  propagated  fervently 
by  its  followers  without  the  encumbrance  of  an 
organised  priesthood.  Just  as  commercial 
travellers  consider  a  district  neglected  where 
a  rival  firm  has  got  ahead  of  them,  so  missionaries 
are  piqued  at  conditions  in  the  Sudan ;  but 
even  that  does  not  excuse  such  statements  as 
that  women  in  the  Sudan  are  free  and  not 
badly  treated  as  pagans,  but  slaves  and  oppressed 
under  Islam.  Every  student  of  the  Islamic 
code  knows  that  the  status  of  women  has  been 
enormously  improved  thereby  as  compared  with 
any  pagan  system.  Missionaries  must  know  this, 
for  they  are  much  better  educated  about  Islam 
than  they  were  a  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  yet 
they  do  not  scruple  to  raise  the  partisan  cry  of 
a  debased  womanhood  under  Islam  wherever 
local  conditions  involve  domestic  hardship.  Such 
tactics  are  unworthy  of  them  ;  an  intellectual 
Moslem  does  not  reproach  Christianity  because 
he  has  visited  districts  in  the  poorer  quarters  of 
our  big  towns  and  seen  women  lead  lives  of 
drudgery  or  being  sometimes  knocked  about  by 
their  husbands. 

Outside  the  Sudan  and  Nigeria  we  must  keep 
to  the  eastern  side  of  Africa  in  order  to  maintain 


IV  MOSLEM   AND    MISSIONARY  165 

touch  with  Islam.  The  negroid  people  of  Italian 
Erythrea  are  Moslems,  as  are  also  the  Somalis  ; 
but  their  racial  cousins,  the  Abyssinians,  are 
Christians  of  the  Ethiopian  Church,  with  the 
Negus  as  their  temporal  and  spiritual  ruler,  who 
claims  descent  from  King  Solomon  and  the  Queen 
of  Sheba. 

Abyssinia  has  been  Christian  ever  since  the 
fourth  century,  but  the  missionaries  are  not  happy 
about  the  country  at  all.  Here  nothing  impedes 
the  entrance  of  the  missionary  as  an  individual, 
but  the  people  will  not  have  him  as  an  evangelist 
at  any  price.  The  "  fanatical  and  debased " 
priests  of  the  Abyssinian  Church  and  the  drastic 
punishments  inflicted  by  the  local  authorities 
on  those  suspected  of  favouring  other  forms  of 
Christianity  are  described  as  grave  hindrances. 
There  is  a  large  population  of  "  black  Jews," 
who  will  have  no  deahngs  with  Christianity  in 
any  form.  Meanwhile  Islam  gains  ground 
steadily,  especially  in  the  south  along  the 
trade  routes.  A  German  missionary,  writing 
from  Strasburg  in  1910,  describes  the  situation  as 
alarming,  because  "  whole  tribes  of  Abyssinians 
who  still  bear  Christian  names  have  become 
Muhammedans  in  the  last  twenty  years."  There 
is  one  Protestant  mission  up  at  Addis  Abeba, 
but  it  confines  its  attentions  to  the  semi-pagan 


i66  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

Gallas,  having  given  up  Christian  Abyssinia  as  a 
bad  job. 

Somaliland  is  a  poor  field  for  missionary  enter- 
prise, owing  to  the  sparse,  semi-nomadic  popula- 
tion and  the  difficulties  of  getting  about.  In 
the  French  sphere  there  is  connection  by  rail 
between  Jibuti  on  the  coast  and  Dera  Dowa  near 
the  Abyssinian  border  ;  travelling  musicians  of 
the  cafe  chantani  type  used  to  use  it  a  good  deal 
before  the  War,  but  there  was  not  much  doing 
in  the  missionary  line.  Italian  Somaliland,  east 
of  the  British  sphere  to  Cape  Guardafui,  is  left 
to  look  after  itself,  except  for  the  occasional  visit 
of  an  Italian  man-of-war  ;  but  south  of  that  great 
headland  there  are  Italian  settlements. 

In  British  Somaliland  missionary  enterprise 
has  hitherto  been  Catholic,  and  even  that  ceased 
some  years  before  the  War  when  the  authorities 
had  to  tell  the  mission  that  it  must  leave,  as  they 
could  no  longer  protect  it  from  the  Mullah's 
people.  It  was  a  pity,  as  the  mission  was  doing 
good  work  and  was  much  respected  in  the  country. 
There  was  a  Brotherhood  which  taught  and  doc- 
tored, and  a  teaching  Sisterhood.  They  were 
Franciscans  and  had  their  local  headquarters 
and  a  tastefully  designed  little  chapel  in  the 
native  town  of  Berbera,  but  the  Brothers  had  also 
an    agricultural    settlement    up-country,    where 


V  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  167 

they  tilled  the  soil  and  did  their  best  to  teach  the 
natives  to  do  so  too.  The  Somali  is  much  easier  * 
to  convert  than  the  Arab,  as  his  versatile  and 
superficial  temperament  induces  him  to  imitate, 
if  not  to  assimilate,  alien  forms  and  ceremonies 
from  the  correct  procedure  at  the  "  Angelus  " 
to  the  singing,  with  appropriate  gestures,  of 
"  a  bicycle  made  for  two."  Unfortunately,  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  teach  him  to  think,  or  to  do 
a  day's  honest  work  ;  he  will  pull  a  punkah  while 
you  are  awake  to  keep  him  at  it,  or  row  a  boat  if 
allowed  to  sing,  and  sometimes  he  will  fish  if 
hungry  and  quite  near  the  sea  ;  but  agriculture 
involves  the  hard  work  of  digging,  and  that  is  too 
much  for  him.  The  object  of  the  mission  was  to 
give  Somali  boys  and  girls  the  rudiments  of 
Catholic  Christianity  and  habits  of  industry. 
The  boys  were  well  grounded  in  English  and  the 
three  "  R's  "  in  their  simplest  form,  while  the 
girls  were  taught  chiefly  sewing  and  cooking. 
The  idea  was  for  boys  and  girls  to  marry  each 
other  in  the  fulness  of  time  and  beget  Christian 
children,  but,  as  one  of  the  good  Fathers  used 
regretfully  to  say,  it  did  not  work  out  in  practice. 
The  boys  learnt  enough  to  become  interpreters  or 
obtain  small  clerkships  in  the  post  and  telegraph 
offices  of  Aden  and  adjacent  ports,  whereupon 
they  felt  marriage  with  a  "  black  woman  "  to  be 


i68  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

derogatory,  and  looked  higher,  to  the  less  swarthy 
charms  of  some  half-caste  maiden  met  at  Mass 
(for  they  usually  remained  Catholic,  at  least  in 
outward  form).  The  girls,  on  the  other  hand, 
with  all  their  domestic  training,  were  much  sought 
after  by  local  chiefs,  who  were  prepared  to  give 
them  a  good  allowance  in  beads,  bangles  and  cloth, 
plenty  of  food  and  a  fairly  easy  life.  In  such 
surroundings  they  naturally  readopted  Islam. 

Somaliland  is  not  as  barren  as  most  people 
suppose.  Of  course  the  littoral  plain  is  com- 
paratively sterile,  as  is  the  case  on  the  Arabian 
side,  owing  to  the  scanty  rainfall,  and  the 
maritime  scarp  of  the  hills  that  back  it  is  not  much 
better,  but  the  country  improves  as  you  go  inland  ; 
there  is  good  grazing  on  the  intra-montane 
plateau,  and  the  watersheds  of  such  massifs  as 
Wagr,  Sheikh  and  Golis  (7,000  ft.  or  so)  are 
thickly  wooded,  chiefly  with  the  gigantic  cactus 
tree,  which  averages  forty  feet  ;  timber  trees  are 
scarce,  being  mostly  tall  Coniferce  in  sheltered 
glens  at  the  higher  altitudes.  Inland  of  these 
ranges  the  ground  slopes  gradually  toward  the 
almost  waterless  Hand — a  vast  plateau  sparsely 
covered  with  tall  mimosa  bush  or  actual  trees 
attaining  some  thirty  feet  in  height  and  striking 
deep  to  subterranean  moisture,  which  keeps  them 
remarkably  fresh  and  green.     Giraffe  feed  eagerly 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  169 

on  the  tender  upper  foliage  and  herds  of  camel 
graze  there  too,  going  six  months  without  water, 
for  there  is  no  known  supply  locally  except  in  the 
occasional  mud-pans  or  hallis  after  a  rainburst, 
which  may  happen  once  a  year.  These  camels 
are  kept  for  meat  and  milk  only,  and  are  no  use 
for  transport,  as  they  are  too  "  soft  "  to  carry  a 
sack  of  flour.  They  are  rounded  up  and  brought 
in  to  wells  twice  a  j^ear,  where  they  water  for  a 
week  or  so.  Herdsmen  moving  with  them  live 
on  their  milk,  which  is  most  sustaining.  They 
must  be  watered  after  a  maximum  interval  of 
half  a  year,  or  they  get  "  poor  "  and  will  not 
put  on  flesh.  Needless  to  say,  no  transport 
camel  could  be  treated  like  that.  A  caravan 
camel  can  go  five  days  without  water,  but  that 
is  about  his  limit  while  working,  and  he  should  be 
allowed  to  rest  and  graze  for  some  days  afterwards 
if  he  is  to  regain  working  condition.  The  giraffe, 
as  also  antelope  of  various  kinds,  can  support  life 
without  water  at  all,  though  they  trek  greedily  to 
the  hallis  after  rain.  Here  lion  lie  in  wait  for  them 
occasionally,  and  it  is  a  frequent  subject  of 
discussion  among  naturalists  and  sportsmen  how 
such  heavy,  thirsty  animals  can  subsist  in  the 
Haud.  The  most  probable  supposition  is  that 
they  only  enter  this  region  with  the  rains  and 
trek  from  one  halli  to  another.     I  have  met  a 


170  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

lioness  a  long  way  out  of  lion  country  presumably 
trekking  from  one  water-hole  to  the  next. 
WHiat  is  still  more  remarkable  is  that  heavy  game 
sometimes  will  do  so  too.  Heavy  firing  was  once 
heard  far  south  of  Burao,  and  a  mounted  force 
pushed  out  thinking  it  was  the  Mullah's  people 
going  for  our  "  friendlies "  out  grazing.  A 
rhinoceros  on  trek  for  water  and  nearly  mad  with 
thirst  had  winded  the  waterskins  in  a  Somali 
grazing  camp  and  charged  through  the  zareba 
to  get  at  them.  He  was  mobbed  to  death  by  the 
herdsmen  with  the  rifles  which  a  benevolent 
Government  had  given  them  for  protection  against 
the  dervishes. 

To  do  them  justice,  the  Somalis  fear  their  fauna 
very  little  and  have  more  than  once,  when  in 
attendance  on  a  European  sportsman,  driven  off  a 
lion  with  spears  and  a  resolute  front  after  the  white 
man  had  failed  to  stop  the  beast  with  both  barrels. 

Even  a  woman  will  face  a  leopard  with  a  torch 
of  dry  grass  to  contest  the  ownership  of  a  fat- 
tailed  sheep  which  he  has  tried  to  filch  from  the 
zareba  by  night,  fearing  his  snarling  menace 
far  less  than  the  wrath  of  her  lord  and  master  if 
the  marauder  secures  his  prey. 

As  for  the  Midgan,  that  born  hunter  and 
nomadic  outcast  whom  other  Somalis  look  down 
upon,  but  who  has  more  woodcraft  in  his  touzled 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  171 

head  than  any  of  them,  he  will  deliberately  hunt 
the  king  of  beasts,  using  some  decrepit  and  almost 
valueless  camel  as  a  stalking-horse.  He  is  armed 
with  a  bow  having  about  as  much  apparent 
"  give  "  in  it  as  the  bottom  joint  of  a  fishing  rod, 
yet  able  to  propel  with  surprising  force  a  stumpy 
arrow  cunningly  poisoned  with  a  wizard  brew  of 
viper  venom  and  the  root  of  the  tall  box  tree. 
His  procedure  is  to  drive  his  camel  slowly  grazing 
toward  some  island  of  bush  in  which  he  has 
marked  down  a  lion,  he  himself  being  perched 
a-straddle  behind  the  hump  and  directing  the 
animal's  movements  with  kicks  from  one  or 
other  of  his  bare  heels.  From  his  lofty  observa- 
tion point  he  at  once  spots  the  crouching  approach 
of  the  lion  and  sHps  off  over  the  camel's  rump  to 
cover,  whence  he  speeds  one  of  his  venomous 
little  shafts  at  close  range.  The  outraged  monarch 
attacks  the  camel  and  the  hunter  keeps  well 
aloof  from  the  subsequent  confusion  until  the 
poison  works  and  the  lion  is  seized  with  muscular 
convulsions,  like  those  of  tetanus,  when  he  may 
safely  approach  to  gloat  over  his  quarry.  What 
is  really  remarkable  is  that  the  camel  is  not 
invariably  killed.  I  once  met  a  Midgan  on  trek 
who  showed  me  the  unmistakable  claw-marks  of  a 
lion  on  his  camel's  neck  and  shoulders  and  said 
he  had  used  the  animal  on  three  such  occasions  ; 


172  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

compared  with  these  desperate  encounters  the 
exploits  of  our  white  shikaris  armed  with  powerful 
modem  rifles  are  insignificant. 

One  beast  of  prey,  however,  is  feared  and 
hated  by  every  Somali  man,  woman  or  child — 
hunter,  shepherd  or  townsman — and  that  is  the 
great,  spotted  hyaena  which  slinks  up  by  night 
to  snap  at  face  or  breast  of  sleeping  folk  and  bolts 
into  the  gloom  at  the  agonised  shriek  of  his 
mangled  victim.  The  brute  is  cowardly  enough 
to  refuse  encounter  with  an  able-bodied  man 
awake  and  on  the  alert  unless  rendered  desperate 
by  hunger,  but  his  jaws  are  as  strong  as  a  lion's, 
and  one  snapping  bite  does  the  mischief.  I  once 
helped  the  P.M.O.  at  Berbera  to  tend  some 
half-dozen  poor  wretches  who  had  been  frightfully 
mauled  during  the  night  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
town  itself  and  probably  by  the  same  hyaena. 
Tne  hot  weather  had  induced  many  folk  to  sleep 
outside  their  stifling  huts  and  they  will  not  take 
the  trouble  to  collect  and  build  up  a  few  thorny 
bushes  to  keep  the  brutes  off. 

The  Somali  is  about  as  incapable  of  hard  work 
as  his  "  fat  "  camel,  and  the  only  time  he  may  be 
seen  digging  is  among  the  convict  gangs  who  till, 
or  used  to  till,  the  Government  garden  out  at 
Dubar  on  the  inland  edge  of  the  littoral  plain, 
where  the  Berbera  water  supply  bubbles  out  hot 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  173 

from  under  the  low  maritime  hills  and  trickles 
through  ten  miles  of  surface  pipe-line  to  supply 
the  "  Fort,"  which  is  supposed  to  protect  the 
British  cantonment  straggling  some  distance 
outside  Berbera  town.  He  feels  such  work  dread- 
fully, not  only  as  an  injury  to  his  self-respect 
(and  he  has  all  the  puerile  pride  of  the  negroid 
races),  but  as  an  irksome  tax  on  his  physical 
powers,  which  are  quite  unaccustomed  to 
sustained  and  strenuous  exertion.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  will  make  long  journeys  on  short  com- 
mons and  keep  well  and  happy  if  allowed  to 
punctuate  his  hardships  at  long  intervals  with 
debauches  on  meat  and  milk  and  fat.  He  excuses 
himself  from  tilling  the  ground  on  the  plea  that 
others  might  harvest  the  fruit  of  his  labours, 
as  there  is  no  individual  land-tenure  or  any 
definite  divisions  of  land  indicating  ownership, 
but  only  tribal  grazing  rights  over  ill-defined 
areas  and  the  parcel  of  land  enclosed  by  his 
zareba  fence,  of  which  he  is  but  the  tenant, 
as  it  is  free  to  anybody  as  soon  as  he  leaves  it 
to  trek  to  other  pastures.  Therefore,  vegetables 
are  unattainable  by  him,  and  his  cereals  (rice, 
millet  and  coarse  flour)  reach  him  by  sea  and 
caravan  or  he  does  without.  He  appears  immune 
from  scurvy  and  is  seldom  sick  or  sorry  imless 
he  over-eats  himself.     He  loves  ghi  (or  clarified 


174  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

butter)  and  animal  fat,  which  he  swallows  in 
large  gulps  when  he  can  get  it,  also  rubbing  it  in 
his  frizzy  hair  and  using  it  to  sleek  his  black, 
spindly  shanks  and  smear  his  spear-blades — 
on  shikar  he  will  "  gorm  "  it  all  over  your  spare 
gun  if  you  do  not  watch  him.  His  favourite 
beverage  is  strong  tea  with  lots  of  sugar  in  it 
(when  procurable)  otherwise  he  will  not  touch  it, 
and  he  will  drink  water  which  a  thirsty  camel 
would  sniff  at  suspiciously  before  imbibing. 
He  dresses  in  a  white  sheet  worn  toga-wise 
and  not  without  a  certain  dignity,  and  his  head 
is  usually  bare  except  in  towns  or  the  partially 
civihsed  entourage  of  a  white  man,  where  he  will 
wear  anything  on  his  head  from  a  tarboosh  to  a 
topi  as  a  mark  of  distinction,  but  seems  to  avoid 
a  turban,  which  he  has  not  the  knack  of  tying 
properly. 

To  meet  him  and  his  family  on  trek  is  to  ghmpse 
an  epitome  of  his  life.  First  comes  the  able- 
bodied  though  elderly  sire  carrying  a  few  light 
throwing-spears  and  a  knobkerry  or  a  gim-crack 
stabbing-spear,  and  close  behind  him  are  the  adult 
males  of  his  house  similarly  armed  or  with  a 
rifle  or  two  supplied  by  a  benevolent  Government 
for  protection  against  the  Mullah,  to  whom  these 
children  of  nature  frequently  offer  them  for  sale 
at  very  reasonable  prices.     After  these  come  the 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   xMISSIONARY  175 

women-folk  in  order  of  precedence,  carrying 
loads  in  inverse  ratio  thereto.  The  young, 
favourite  wife  walks  first,  carrying  her  latest 
addition  to  the  family  in  a  cotton  shawl  at  her 
hip  ;  she  is  followed  by  other  wives  of  less  social 
standing,  carrying  household  utensils,  with  the 
smaller  children  at  foot,  and  at  the  tail  of  the 
procession  stagger  the  old  crones  under  heavy 
burdens  of  pots,  pans,  pitchers  and  unsavoury 
goat-hair  rugs.  A  camel  or  two  bring  up  the 
rear  with  the  conglomeration  of  sticks  and  hides 
and  matting  which  makes  the  home  and  looks 
hke  an  untidy  bird's  nest.  On  the  flanks  and  in 
the  rear  skirmish  the  elder  children,  girls  and  boys, 
with  flocks  and  herds  which  graze  as  they  go. 
The  big  piebald  sheep  with  their  black  heads  and 
indecently  fat  tails  are  not  allowed  to  range  far 
afield,  where  lynx  or  leopard  might  stalk  them 
under  covert,  as  they  are  valuable,  succulent  and 
very  foolish.  They  carry  no  wool — their  coat 
feels  just  like  a  fox-terrier's — but  they  have  more 
meat  on  them  than  three  average  goats,  and  the 
huge  pendulous  flap  of  fat  which  does  duty  as  a 
tail  is  a  delicacy  to  make  a  Somali  mouth  water 
or  a  European  gorge  rise. 

The  only  serious  occupation  a  buck  Somali  will 
permit  himself  is  to  sit  under  a  tree  and  watch  his 
grazing    flocks.     He    is    fond    of    conversation. 


176  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

chiefly  of  a  recriminative  character,  and  gives 
vent  to  his  joie  de  vivre  by  prancing  and  singing 
on  two  or  three  simple  notes  to  the  accompaniment 
of  his  clapping  hands  and  the  thud  of  his  horny 
heels.  His  chief  woe  is  drought  and  lack  of 
grazing,  because  he  then  has  to  get  up  off  his 
butt-end  and  take  long  treks  to  pastures  new. 
His  ideas  of  earthly  Paradise  centre  round  the 
cafes  of  Aden,  where  his  countrymen  are  numerous 
and  where  wages  are  so  high  that  six  grown  Somalis 
can  batten  in  well-fed  ease  on  the  earnings  of  a 
seventh,  who  keeps  on  till  he  wants  a  holiday 
and  then  "  goes  sick  "  and  sends  another  of  the 
syndicate  to  replace  him.  Qualifications  do  not 
matter,  as  they  all  have  sufficient  to  fumble 
through  their  jobs  and  no  more.  If  he  lacks  the 
capital  to  start  cab-driving  and  finds  boat- 
rowing  or  punkah- pulling  too  strenuous  for  him, 
he  sets  himself  to  learn  a  little  English  and  gets 
a  job  as  servant  with  some  new-fledged  British 
subaltern  at  a  minimum  rate  of  £2  a  month, 
which  is  fixed  by  his  union,  for  that  is  one  civilised 
device  he  really  can  handle.  He  is  the  slackest 
oarsman,  the  laziest  punkawala  and  the  worst 
whip  east  of  Suez.  His  idea  of  driving  is  to  sit 
with  knees  drawn  up  toward  his  chin  while  he 
lugs  at  the  reins  as  if  they  were  a  punkah-cord, 
urging  his  staunch  little   screw  along  with  in- 


IV         MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  177 

effectual  flaps  of  his  whip  and  noises  hke  the 
paroxysms  of  sea  sickness. 

He  will  ruin  any  saddle-camel  for  fast  work 
if  allowed  to  ride  one  regularly,  such  animals 
not  being  raised  in  his  country,  but  he  breeds  a 
small,  hardy  type  of  pony  which  he  loves  to 
gallop  in  wild  dashes,  with  flapping  legs  and 
sawing  hands,  reining  the  poor  little  beast  up 
short  on  a  bit  Hke  a  rat-trap  to  witch  beholders 
with  his  horsemanship. 

As  a  combatant  you  never  know  how  to  take 
him.  He  may  put  up  a  hefty  fight  or  he  may 
outrun  the  antelope  in  his  precipitate  retreat. 
I  was  much  impressed  by  the  defences  in  barbed 
wire  and  thorn  trees  considered  necessary  to  ward 
off  the  onslaught  of  dervishes  by  men  who  knew 
them  better  than  I  did. 

He  is  a  cheery,  irresponsible  soul  and  has  been 
called  the  Irishman  of  the  East.  Missionaries 
rather  like  him,  because  he  is  very  teachable  up  to 
a  certain  point,  fond  of  learning  new  tricks  if  not 
too  difficult,  and  without  that  habit  of  logical 
and  consecutive  thought  which  makes  the  real 
Arab  so  difficult  to  tackle  in  argument. 

No  remarks  on  Somaliland  would  be  complete 
without  some  mention  of  the  Mullah.  That 
astute  personage  has  often  been  alluded  to  as 
"  Mad,"  but  has  proved  himself  far  saner  than  the 

N 


178  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

Government  he  was  up  against.  In  the  early 
'nineties  he  kept  the  Arabi  Pasha  coffee-house 
opposite  the  cab-stand  in  the  native  town  at 
Aden,  where  he  dispensed  tea  and  husk-coffee 
in  Uttle  bowls  of  green-glazed  earthenware, 
also  raspberryade  and  other  bright-coloured 
**  minerals  "  in  bottles,  with  a  small  lump  of 
ice  thrown  in.  His  establishment  was  patronised 
almost  entirely  by  Somalis  and  largely  by  the 
ghari-walas  themselves.  At  the  same  time,  he 
was  obliging  enough  to  spare  the  servant  of  a 
neighbouring  sahib  like  myself  a  pound  or  two  of 
ice  from  his  "  cold  box  "  on  occasional  application 
to  meet  an  emergency. 

He  had  a  good  deal  of  property  in  flocks  and 
herds  over  in  British  Somaliland,  •  which  he 
visited  from  time  to  time.  In  the  late  'nineties 
he  got  involved  in  some  suit  or  other  and  the  local 
authorities  mulcted  him  of  many  camels.  He 
very  much  resented  this  decision  and  raised  some 
friends  and  sympathisers  to  resist  its  execution  b}' 
the  police.  An  inadequate  force  was  sent  and 
sustained  a  reverse,  after  which  his  following 
grew  enormously.  Early  in  this  century,  when 
I  again  had  news  of  him,  he  had  craftily  cut  in 
between  the  Italian,  Abyssinian  and  British 
converging  columns  and  annihilated  Colonel 
Plunkett's  gallant  Uttle  band  at  Gumburu,  but 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  179 

sustained  a  severe  defeat  at  Jidballi,  where  his 
red  flannel  dressing-gown  was  sighted  in  early 
and  headlong  retirement  as  his  dervishes  recoiled 
from  the  embattled  square. 

All  the  same,  he  was  still  going  strong  long 
after  the  South  African  War  was  over,  and  we 
had  more  leisure  to  attend  to  him.  When  the 
British  frontier  was  drawn  in  to  enable  the 
statement  to  be  made  in  Parliament  that  "  the 
Mullah's  troops  were  no  longer  within  protectorate 
limits,"  he  took  advantage  of  it  to  deal  ruthlessly 
with  those  tribes  which  had  refused  to  join  him 
on  the  solemn  and  definite  promise  that  Govern- 
ment would  protect  them  from  his  vengeance. 
The  unhappy  Dolbahuntas  were  almost  wiped  out 
as  a  tribal  unit ;  their  zarebas  and  flimsy  villages 
were  surrounded  by  the  Mullah's  men  and  fired, 
leaving  the  occupants — men,  women  and  chil- 
dren— the  choice  of  a  dreadful  end  among  blazing 
thorns  or  red  death  on  the  spears  of  their  fellow- 
countrymen  and  co-religionists.  A  prominent 
Nationalist  has  alluded  to  the  Miillah  and 
his  dervishes  as  "  brave  men  striving  to  be 
free." 

In  1910  British  prestige  had  shed  its  last  rag  in 
Somaliland :  we  had  withdrawn  to  the  coast  and 
the  Mullah's  horsemen  actually  rode  through 
Berbera  bazar  on  one  of  their  raids  and  withdrew 

N   2 


i8o  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

unscathed.  In  191 2  it  was  found  necessary  to 
form  a  company  of  Somali  police  on  camels  to  keep 
the  peace  between  "  friendlies  "  who,  to  allay  a 
certain  amount  of  indignation  at  home,  had  been 
armed  with  rifles  to  protect  themselves  against 
the  Mullah's  people,  but  were  using  these  weapons, 
in  their  light-hearted  way,  to  argue  questions  of 
grazing  as  they  arose.  Early  in  1913  "  a  small 
dervish  outpost  "  was  reported  to  be  preventing 
our  friendlies  from  grazing  in  the  Ain  valley  south 
of  Burao  at  a  time  when  no  other  pasturage  was 
locally  available,  and  the  Somali  camel-corps, 
about  a  hundred  strong  with  three  white  officers, 
was  sent  to  occupy  Burao  as  its  base  and  from 
there  to  afford  moral  and  material  support 
enabling  the  friendlies  to  graze  unmolested  in  the 
t  hreatened  area .  This  cheery  opportunism  was  the 
Government's  wobbling  attempt  at  equilibrium 
between  the  barefaced  desertion  of  our  protected 
tribes  and  its  avowed  policy  of  non-intervention 
unless  on  the  cheap.  It  was  done  too  much  on  the 
cheap  ;  that  Uttle  force  was  attacked  by  an 
overwhelming  force  of  dervishes  while  out  on  the 
grazing  grounds  affording  moral  and  material 
support.  The  Maxim  was  put  out  of  action  by  an 
unlucky  bullet,  and  the  friendlies  skedaddled 
with  their  Government  rifles  at  the  first  shot, 
but  returned  later  to  loot  the  dead.  The  half- 
trained  Somali  camelry  suffered  severely  and  were 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  i8i 

most  unsteady,  but  the  two  white  officers  sur- 
viving managed  to  extricate  the  remnant  with 
difficulty,  the  gallant  commandant  having  died 
for  his  trust  early  in  the  light.  He  was  blamed 
posthumously  for  having  exceeded  his  orders  ; 
whether  he  ought  to  have  exercised  his  moral  and 
material  support  at  a  safe  distance  from  the  place 
where  it  was  needed  or  have  led  his  command  in 
headlong  flight  was  not  made  clear,  and  they 
were  the  only  two  military  alternatives  to  the 
action  he  did  take.  At  all  events  the  incident 
shamed  the  Government  into  taking  more  adequate 
measures  to  protect  its  friendlies  in  spite  of  bitter 
NationaHst  opposition. 

Missionaries  point  to  our  long  and  fruitless 
struggle  in  Somaliland  as  an  illustration  of  the 
force  of  fanaticism.  It  is  nothing  of  the  sort  ; 
the  Mullah  was  a  man  with  a  grievance  who  was 
driven  into  outlawry  by  the  sequence  of  events, 
and  the  movement  was  entirely  political.  Having 
once  tasted  the  sweets  of  temporal  power,  he 
wanted  to  expand  it,  and  used  his  spiritual  and 
material  influence  to  that  end,  not  hesitating  to 
order  the  wholesale  massacre  of  other  equally 
orthodox  Moslems  when  it  seemed  to  him  politi- 
cally expedient.  He  owed  his  success  to  his 
ruthless  treatment  of  his  compatriots,  the  difficult 
and  scantily  watered  terrain,  our  lack  of  co- 
ordination  with   the    Italians   and   Abyssinians, 


i82  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

but  above  all  to  our  parsimonious  method  of 
cadging  and  scraping  a  little  money  together  for 
an  expedition  and  stopping  when  the  funds  gave 
out,  Uke  a  small  boy  with  fireworks.  Somali] and. 
with  its  insignificant  caravan  trade,  its  wide, 
waterless  tracts  and  its  sparse  population  of 
shiftless,  unproductive  semi-nomads,  is  a  bad 
business  proposition,  and  no  Government  can  be 
blamed  for  hesitating  to  spend  money  on  it ;  but 
if  half  the  expenditure  had  been  concentrated  on 
one  scheme  at  one  time  instead  of  being  frittered 
away  on  several  divergent  schemes  over  a  lengthy 
period  the  Mullah  would  have  been  brought  to 
book  and  the  resources  of  the  country  developed 
considerably. 

South  of  Somaliland  in  British,  and  what  was 
once  German,  East  Africa  the  missionary  has 
comparative  freedom  of  movement,  whereas  in 
Somaliland  no  white  man  has  ever  been  allowed  to 
travel  without  the  sanction  of  the  local  authorities. 
He,  however,  complains  that  he  is  not  encouraged 
by  the  Administration  in  either  colony,  and 
certainly  makes  no  headway  against  Islam,  which 
has  a  very  strong  hold,  especially  in  British  East 
Africa,  with  the  SwahiHs.  Still,  he  can  point 
to  the  inland  kingdom  of  Uganda  as  one  of  his 
successes,  and  it  would  be  more  so  if  the  various 
Christian  sects  would  refrain  from  wrangling 
among  themselves. 


IV  MOSLEM   AND   MISSIONARY  183 

We  have  now  reached  the  southern  hmit  of 
Moslem  activity  in  Africa,  for  we  are  getting 
among  native  races  who  do  not  take  kindly  to 
asceticism  in  an}^  form,  and  beyond  them  are  the 
sturdy  white  Christians  of  South  Africa.  Curiously 
enough,  there  is  a  flourishing  Uttle  colony  of  Mos- 
lems at  Salt  River,  the  railway  suburb  of  Cape 
Town,  where  imported  East  Indian  and  Arab 
mechanics  have  settled.  They  muster  about 
7,000  souls  and  have  founded  a  school  to  educate 
their  children.  An  unbiassed  English  resident 
states  that  they  are  far  better  citizens  than 
native  Christians  of  the  same  class,  owing  to  their 
temperate  habits.  Drink  is  the  undoubted  curse 
of  the  non-Moslem  African.  In  South  Africa  no 
native  in  white  employ  can  get  alcoholic  drink 
without  the  written  authority  of  his  employer, 
but  there  are  many  illicit  sources  of  supply.  South 
African  colonists  insist  that  the  native  Christians 
are  the  worst — this  should  not  be  set  down  to 
Christianity,  but  to  the  civilisation  w^hich  goes 
with  it,  and,  in  place  of  Kafhr  beer  and  such  Hke 
home-fermented  brews  of  comparatively  mild 
exhilarant  character,  introduces  the  undisciplined 
native  mind  to  the  furious  joys  of  trade  fire- 
water. 

Africa  is  the  main  battle-ground  between 
Moslem  and  missionary,  for  it  is  in  that  continent 
that  the  forces  of  Islam  and  Christianity  are  most 


i84  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

nearly  balanced.  The  American  Protestant 
^Mission,  which  is,  as  we  have  seen,  one  of  the 
principal  belligerents,  complains  loudly  on  behalf 
of  Christendom  that  in  Africa  especially  our 
colonial  administrations  do  not  give  the  support 
to  Christian  missions  that  Christian  Governments 
should. 

Apart  from  the  fact  that  we  administer  these 
countries  in  trust  for  their  indigenous  population 
and  have  no  right  to  thrust  our  own  creed  upon 
them  to  the  exclusion  of  any  other  with  a  sound 
system  of  ethics,  it  can  most  cogently  be  urged 
that  Islam  is  the  only  religion  which  insists  on 
total  abstinence,  and  that  seems  to  be  the  only 
way  in  which  the  native  African  can  avoid 
alcoholic  excess. 

I  have  in  front  of  me  a  letter  written  by  an 
American  of  Boston,  Mass.,  to  the  Spectator 
of  February  15th,  1919.  In  it  he  alludes  to  a 
report  of  the  Committee  for  preventing  the 
demoralisation  of  native  races  by  the  liquor  traffic 
which  is  said  to  be  "  making  Africa  a  cesspool  of 
alcohol,  and  statistics  show  that  in  this  devil's 
work  Holland  with  her  gin  and,  I  regret  to  say, 
the  United  States  with  its  trade  rum  have  been 
the  conspicuously  worst  offenders."  The  writer 
goes  on  to  say  that  the  native  races  are  morally 
and  intellectually  children,  and  that  has  been 
recognised  in  the  States  where  it  is  a  penal  offence 


IV  MOSLEM   AND    MISSIONARY  185 

to  introduce  alcoholic  drink  within  the   Indian 
reservations. 

This  being  so,  the  attitude  of  American  Protes- 
tants in  attacking  the  only  teetotal  creed  which  is 
working  among  natives  in  a  continent  where 
total  abstinence  is  unanimously  declared  to  be 
essential  to  native  welfare  indicates  loose 
thinking.  It  is  still  more  extraordinary  when  we 
remember  that  the  teetotal  party  in  the  United 
States  have  moved  heaven  and  earth  and  every 
device,  legitimate  or  otherwise,  to  secure  national 
prohibition,  about  which,  to  put  it  mildly,  there 
appear  to  be  two  opinions  among  American 
citizens.  We  are  told  that  the  South  adopted 
prohibition  as  a  measure  of  protection  against 
the  negro.  Apart  from  the  safety  of  white 
colonists  in  Africa,  is  the  w^elfare  of  African 
negroes  beneath  the  consideration  of  a  free-born 
American  ?  If  so,  why  does  he  (or  she)  subscribe 
so  liberally  to  support  missions  in  Africa  ?  Such 
an  attitude  is  incongruous,  even  if  we  adopt  the 
preposterous  view  that  Christianity  alone  can 
make  a  sober  man  of  a  negro.  Imagine  a  munici- 
pality which  allowed  a  gang  of  hooligans  to  scatter 
incendiary  bombs  broadcast  and  encouraged  its 
inadequate  fire  brigade  to  fight  a  rival  organisa- 
tion tooth  and  nail.  Its  avowed  intention  of 
prohibiting  the  use  of  matches  on  its  own  premises 
would  not  be  considered  a  satisfactory  amende. 


i86  PAN-ISLAM  chap,  iv 

I  lay  no  more  stress  on  American  Protestant 
activities  against  Islam  than  is  their  due.  There 
may  be  some  opinions  among  Europeans  that 
their  evangelising  fervour  might  find  a  mission 
field  nearer  home  in  South  America  or  even  in 
Mexico.  Such  a  criticism  is  not  only  ungrateful 
but  unreasonable.  American  missions  have  done 
much  for  humanity  in  the  East,  while  as  regards 
their  own  sub-continent  the  Catholic  Church  has 
held  that  field  for  centuries,  and  no  reasonable 
being  wants  to  see  the  two  great  divisions  of 
Christianity  sparring  with  each  other  about  the 
spiritual  education  of  greasers. 

The  Monroe  Doctrine  does  not  apply  to  mission- 
aries, but  I  would  point  out  to  them  that  in 
wrestling  against  Islam  they  are  fanning  the  fires 
of  fanaticism  and  causing  much  material  trouble, 
and  the  net  spiritual  result  is  to  lessen  their  own 
power  for  good  and  embitter  Islam  for  ill  while 
widening  the  breach  between  Christian  and 
Moslem. 

This  chapter  is  an  attempt  to  give  an  impartial 
glimpse  at  the  relations  between  Moslem  and 
missionary  throughout  the  Eastern  Hemisphere. 
With  regard  to  their  activities,  it  is  neither  a 
detailed  account  nor  an  apology.  No  sincere 
religious  effort  requires  an  apology,  and  if  it  is  not 
sincere  no  apology  suffices. 


CHAPTER  V 

A    PLEA    FOR    TOLERANCE 

The  world  just  now  appears  to  be  awaiting  a 
millennium  resulting  from  a  concourse  of  more  or 
less  brilliant  and  assertive  folk  with  divergent 
views.  Presuming  that  the  necessary  change  in 
human  nature  will  be  wrought  by  enactment, 
we  have  still  to  acquire  more  religious  tolerance 
if  we  are  to  live  together  in  unity  with  our  Moslem 
fellow-subjects  and  neighbours. 

What  is  the  use  of  talking  about  a  League  of 
Nations  and  the  self-decision  of  small  States  if 
we  still  seek  to  impose  our  religious  views  on 
people  who  do  not  want  them  and  encroach  on  the 
borders  of  other  creeds  ?  Are  other  people's 
spiritual  affairs  of  no  account,  or  do  we  arrogate 
to  ourselves  a  monopoly  of  such  matters  ? 
Both  positions  are  untenable. 

The  justification  of  missionary  enterprise  is 
based  on  Christ's  last  charge  to  His  disciples  : 
"Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel 


i88  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

to  every  creature."  He  clearly  defined  that 
gospel  as  "  the  tidings  of  the  kingdom,"  and  what 
that  kingdom  was  He  has  repeatedly  told  us  in 
the  Sermon  on  the  ^Mount,  frequent  conversations 
with  His  disciples  and  others  and  the  example  of 
His  daily  life.  He  never  sought  to  change  a  man's 
religious  belief  (such  as  it  was)  or  his  method  of 
livelihood  (however  questionable  it  might  be), 
but  to  reform  him  within  the  limits  of  his  convic- 
tions and  his  duties.  He  has  also  left  on  record  an 
indictment  of  proselytisers  that  will  endure  for 
all  time.  Of  course,  if  the  Gospel  narrative  is 
unreliable  throughout  (as  the  reverend  and 
scholarly  compiler  of  the  "  Encyclopedia  Biblica  " 
would  appear  to  imply)  then  these  arguments  fall 
to  the  ground,  but  so  does  any  possible  justification 
of  missionary  enterprise.  On  the  other  hand, 
Moslems  do  beheve  and  reverence  the  Engil  or 
Gospel,  though  they  follow  the  doctrine  and 
dogma  of  a  later  revelation. 

The  logical  deduction  from  these  facts  is  that 
moral  training,  education  and  charitable  works 
among  Moslems  are  permissible  and  justifiable 
features  of  missionary  endeavour,  if  not  forced 
upon  an  unwilHng  population,  but  attacks  on 
Islam  itself  are  not  only  unmerited  but  unautho- 
rised and  impertinent. 

Many   missionaries   of   undoubted   scholarship 


V  A   PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE         189 

and  breadth  of  view  see  this  and  model  their 
field  work  accordingly,  with  good  results  ;  in 
fact,  most  real  success  in  the  mission  field  has  been 
achieved  by  practical,  Christian  work  on  the  above 
lines,  and  not  by  religious  propaganda  ;  but  the 
flag  which  missionary  societies  flaunt  before  a 
subscribing  Christian  public  is  quite  a  different 
banner,  as  can  be  easily  ascertained  from  their  own 
published  literature,  which  is  very  prolific  and 
accessible  to  all. 

In  writing  about  Islam  the  authors  or  compilers 
of  these  works  too  frequently  allow  their  zeal 
to  involve  them  in  a  web  of  inconsistency  and 
misstatement,  or  else  they  let  their  religious 
terminology  take  liberties  with  their  intellect 
and  that  of  the  public. 

We  will  glance  briefly  at  their  indictment  of 
Islam  as  presented  in  their  quasi-geographical 
works,  disregarding  their  public  utterances  and 
tracts  as  privileged,  Kke  the  platform-speeches 
and  vote-catching  pamphlets  of  a  General  Elec- 
tion ;  also  we  will  keep  to  their  own  terminology 
and  expressions  as  far  as  possible. 

First  and  foremost,  especially  in  the  United 
States,  where  knowledge  of  non-Christian  creeds 
is  not  so  general  as  with  us,  the  literature  of 
foreign  missions  insists  on  grouping  together  all 
regions   as   yet    unexploited   by   them    (whether 


igo  PAN-ISLAM  *  chap. 

populated  by  heathen,  Moslems,  Buddhists  or 
any  other  non-Christian  race)  and  describing 
them  indiscriminately  as  Gibraltars  of  Satan's 
power,  a  challenge  to  Christendom  and  a  reproach 
to  Zion  (whatever  that  may  mean).  Yet  the  four 
great  Christian  Churches — Greek,  Russian, 
Catholic  and  Protestant — seem  powerless  to 
check  the  reign  of  hell  in  Bolshevist  Europe, 
where  the  liberty  of  man  is  demonstrated  by 
murder,  rapine,  torture  and  every  fiendish  orgy 
or  bestial  lust  which  mortal  mind  can  conceive. 
The  people  among  whom  these  devilries  are  being 
enacted  are  Christians  ruled  by  Christians,  and 
have  been  Christian  for  centuries.  They  are  still 
Christian  so  far  as  a  blood-besotted  chque  will 
let  them  be  anything.  And  in  the  face  of  such 
facts  there  are  missionaries  who  enunciate  in 
cold  print  that  without  Christianity  there  could 
be  no  charitable  or  humane  organisation  of 
anv  sort,  or  good  government,  or  security  of 
property,  and — clinching  argument — trade  would 
suffer.  Could  there  be  any  more  glaring  example 
of  the  cart  before  the  horse  ?  Does  a  dog  wag  his 
tail  or  the  tail  wag  the  dog  ?  Is  Japan  hopelessly 
benighted  and  devoid  of  the  activities  described 
as  the  monopoly  of  Christianity  ?  Moreover : 
Can  Christian  teaching  or  preaching  pacify  the 
embittered  struggle  between  labour  and  capital 


V  A   PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE         191 

which  threatens  yet  to  wreck  civiHsation  ?     Does 
it  even  try  ? 

There  is  no  more  ridiculous  or  extravagant 
boast  among  a  certain  class  of  self-appointed 
evangelists  than  the  oft-repeated  statement  that 
all  the  modern  blessings  of  Western  civilisation 
are  the  fruit  of  Christianity  and  that  the  backward 
state  of  oriental  Moslems  is  due  to  the  absence  of 
Christianity. 

Any  thoughtful  schoolboy  knows  that  it  was 
the  exploitation  of  coal  and  iron  which  lifted  us 
Western  nations  out  of  the  ruck,  backed  by  the 
natural  hardihood  due  to  a  bracing  climate, 
otherwise  the  Mediterranean  might  still  be  harried 
by  corsairs.  Steam  transport  by  land  and  sea 
was  the  direct  offspring  of  these  two  minerals. 
Even  then  Western  supremacy  was  gradual  and 
only  recently  completed  by  the  exploitation  of 
petroleum,  rubber  and  high  explosives.  Brown 
Bess,  as  a  shooting  weapon,  was  far  inferior  to 
the  long-barrelled  flint-lock  of  Morocco,  and  the 
Arabian  match-lock  could  out-range  any  firearm 
in  existence  till  sharp  cutting  tools  made  the 
rifle  possible.  What  does  modern  surgery,  or 
any  other  science  of  accurate  manipulation,  not 
owe  to  modern  steel  ?  When  we  turn  from 
metallurgy  to  medicine,  let  us  not  forget  that 
Avicenna    was    writing   his  pharmacopceia  when 


192  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

Christian  apothecaries  were  selling  potions  and 
philtres  under  the  sign  of  a  stuffed  crocodile. 

Some  exponents  of  Christianity  would  go  further 
and  arrogate  to  her  the  inception  of  all  arts  and 
handicrafts.  Damascus  blades,  Cordovan  leather, 
Moorish  architecture,  Persian  carpets,  Indian 
filagree,  Chinese  carvings  and  Japanese  paintings 
all  give  the  lie  to  such  claims. 

If  we  are  to  measure  Christianity  by  the  material 
progress  of  her  adherents,  what  conclusions  are 
we  to  draw  from  the  history  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  the  Byzantine  Empire  and  the  Copts  ? 
Fourteen  hundred  years  after  the  birth  of  Chris- 
tianity in  Palestine  the  fall  of  Constantinople 
shattered  her  last  vestige  of  sovereignty  in  the 
East  after  she  had  gone  through  centuries  of 
decadence,  debauch  and  intrigue  such  as  anyone 
can  find  recorded  by  Gibbon  or  even  in  historical 
novels  like  "  Hypatia." 

Islam,  to-day,  is  about  the  same  age  as  Chris- 
tianity was  then,  and  has  gone  through  similar 
stages,  except  that  it  has  been  spared  the  intrigues 
of  an  organised  priesthood  and  its  comparative 
frugality  has  protected  it  from  oriental  enervation 
to  a  certain  extent. 

Compared  with  Western  Christianity  its  present 
epoch  coincides  with  the  era  preceding  the  Refor- 
mation,   when    religious    teaching    had    become 


V  A   PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE  193 

stereotyped  and  lacked  vitality,  as  is  now  the 
case  with  Moslem  teaching  as  a  rule.  There  is  no 
reason  why  Islam  should  not  recover  as  Chris- 
tianity did,  and  if  it  does  not  it  will  not  be  due 
to  any  intrinsic  defect,  but  to  its  oriental  environ- 
ment, which  has  already  debased  and  wrecked 
Eastern  Christendom. 

The  respective  ages  of  the  two  religions  induces 
another  comparison.  We  are  now  in  the  four- 
teenth century  of  the  Hejira  ;  glance  at  European 
Christendom  of  that  period  in  the  Christian  era, 
or  even  much  later,  and  reflect  on  the  Sicilian 
Vespers,  the  Inquisition,  the  massacre  of  the 
Huguenots,  the  atrocious  witchfinders  who  served 
that  pedantic  Protestant  prig,  James  I,  and  all 
the  burnings,  hackings  and  slayings  perpetrated 
in  the  name  of  Christendom.  We  must  admit  that 
no  Moslems  anywhere,  even  in  the  most  barbarous 
regions,  are  any  worse  than  the  Christians  of 
those  days,  while  the  vast  majority  are  infinitely 
better,  viewed  by  any  general  standard  of 
humanity.  Christendom's  only  possible  defence 
is  that  civilisation  has  influenced  Christianity  for 
good,  and  not  the  other  way  about.  There  is 
one  other  loophole  which  I,  for  one,  refuse  to 
crawl  through — that  Christianity  is  a  greater 
moral  force  than  Islam  or  more  rapid  in  its 
action.     Missionaries  say  that  Islam  is  incapable 

o 


194  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

of  high  ideals  owing  to  its  impersonal  and  inhuman 
conception  of  the  Deity,  whom  it  does  not  limit 
by  any  human  standards  of  justice.  They  com- 
plain that  there  is  no  fatherhood  in  the  Moslem 
God  ;  but — pursuing  their  own  metaphor — what 
would  an  earthly  father  think  if  his  acts  of  correc- 
tion were  criticised  by  his  children  from  their  own 
point  of  view  ?  He  might  be  angry,  but  would 
probably  just  smile,  and  I  hope  the  Almighty 
does  the  same.  A  child  thinks  it  most  unjust  to 
be  rebuked  or  perhaps  chastised  for  playing 
at  trains  with  suitable  noises  at  unsuitable  seasons 
but  it  is  that,  and  similar  parental  correction, 
which  makes  him  become  a  decent  member  of 
society  and  not  a  self-centred  nuisance. 

Moslems  shrink  from  applying  any  human 
standards  to  the  Deity,  regarding  Him  as  the 
Lord  of  the  Universe  and  not  a  popularly-elected 
premier.  "  Whatever  good  is  from  God,  whatever 
ill  from  thyself,"  is  a  Koranic  aphorism.  Nor  do 
they  seek  to  drive  bargains  with  Him,  as  do  many 
pious  Christians,  and  their  supplications  are 
limited  (as  in  our  Lord's  Prayer)  to  the  bare 
necessities  of  life — food  and  water  to  support 
existence,  and  clothing  to  cover  their  nakedness. 

The  application  of  human  ideals  to  the  Almighty 
places  Him  on  a  level  with  KipUng's  "  wise 
wood-pavement  gods  "  or  the  Teutonic  conception 


V  A   PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE         195 

of  a  deity  who  sent  the  Entente  bad  harvests  to 
help  German  submarine  activities.  Such  absurdi- 
ties incur  the  rebuke  of  the  staunch  old  patriarch, 
"  Though  he  slay  me  yet  will  I  trust  in  him  ''  ; 
there  is  no  excuse  for  seeking  to  inflict  them  on  the 
austerities  of  Islam. 

Climate  and  terrain  have  a  marked  influence 
on  the  form  religion  takes  in  its  human  manifesta- 
tion. Missionary  literature  asserts  this  clearly 
with  regard  to  Islam,  describing  it,  aptly  enough, 
as  a  rehgion  of  desert  and  oasis  thence  deriving 
its  austere  and  sensual  features,  but  the  thesis 
applies  with  equal  force  to  Christianity.  The 
marked  cleavage  of  hermit-like  asceticism  and 
gross  sensuaHty  which  rock-bound  deserts  and 
the  lush  Nile  valley  wrought  in  Egyptian  Chris- 
tendom has  been  described  by  every  writer  dealing 
with  that  subject,  and  Arabian  Christianity 
drooped,  and  finally  died,  in  the  arid  pastoral 
uplands  of  Jauf  and  Nejran  long  before  it  suc- 
cumbed in  fertile,  hard-working  Yamen. 

If  the  East  became  Christian  next  week  there 
would  be  the  same  rank  growth  and  final  atrophy 
or  disintegrating  schism  for  lack  of  outside 
opposition.  Missionaries  are  quick  enough  to 
remark  on  this  process  in  Arabia  where  Islam  is 
practically  unopposed,  but  will  not  apply  it  to 
Christianity.    They  do  not  seem  to  reaUse  that 


196  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

healthy  competition  maintains  the  vitahty  of 
rehgion  no  less  than  trade  or  any  other  form  of 
human  effort  requiring  continuous  energy  and 
application.  Islam  revivified  a  decadent  Chris- 
tianity, and  the  attacks  of  modern  missionaries 
are  strengthening  Islam.  They  justify  these 
attacks  and  urge  further  support  for  them  on  the 
grounds  that  Islam  is  moribund  and  now  is  the 
time  to  give  it  the  coup  de  grace,  or  that  Islam  is 
the  most  dangerous  foe  to  Christendom  in  the 
world  and  must  be  fought  to  a  finish  lest  it  unite 
three  hundred  million  Moslems  against  us.  I 
have  seen  both  reasons  given  in  the  same  mission- 
ary book ;  both  are  absurd.  The  latter  is  a 
mere  red  herring  drawn  across  the  trail  of  existing 
facts,  more  so,  indeed,  than  the  ex-Kaiser's 
Yellow  Peril,  for  that  at  least  was  trailed  from  a 
vast  country  enclosing  within  a  ring  fence  a 
huge  population  of  homogeneous  race  and  creed. 
As  for  crushing  Islam  by  missionary  enterprise, 
you  cannot  kill  a  great  religion  with  pin-pricks, 
however  numerous  and  frequent ;  you  can 
only  cause  superficial  hurts  and  irritation,  as  in 
a  German  student's  duel.  Every  religion  con- 
tains the  germs  of  its  own  destruction  within 
itself  (which  it  can  resist  indefinitely  so  long  as  it 
is  healthy  and  vigorous),  but  no  outside  efforts, 
however  overwhelming,  can  do  aught  but  stiffen 


V  A   PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE         197 

its  adherents.  The  early  Christian  Church  was 
driven  off  the  face  of  the  earth  into  catacombs, 
but  emerged  to  rule  supreme  in  the  very  city 
which  had  driven  her  underground  ;  Muhammad 
barely  escaped  from  Mecca  with  his  Hfe,  but 
returned  to  make  it  the  centre  of  his  creed, 
and  Crusaders  died  in  hopeless  defeat  at  Hattin 
cursing  "  Mahound  "  with  their  last  breath  as 
the  enemy  of  their  faith,  yet  their  very  presence 
there  showed  how  Islam  had  revived  Christianity. 
Per  aspera  ad  astra  :  there  is  no  easy  road  or 
short  cut  to  collective,  spiritual  progress.  I  am 
not  arguing  against  possible  "  acts  of  grace " 
working  on  individuals,  but  the  uplift  of  a  race, 
a  class  or  even  a  congregation  cannot  be  done  by 
a  sort  of  spiritual  legerdemain  based  on  hypnotic 
suggestion.  Individuals  may  be  so  swayed  for 
the  time  being,  and,  in  a  few  favourable  cases, 
the  initial  impetus  will  be  carried  on,  but  most 
human  souls  are  like  locusts  and  flutter  earthward 
when  the  wind  drops.  They  may  have  advanced 
more  or  less,  but  are  just  as  Hkely  to  be  deflected 
or  even  swept  back  again  by  a  change  in  the  wind. 
Revivalist  campaigns  and  salvation  by  a  coup  de 
theatre  do  not  encourage  consecutive  rehgious 
thought,  which  is  the  only  stable  foundation  of 
religious  behef ;  second-hand  convictions  do  not 
wear  well  in  the  storm  and  sunshine  of  imsheltered 

0*2 


igS  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

lives,  and  a  creed  that  has  to  be  treated  Uke  an 
orchid  is  no  use  to  anybody. 

If  the  same  amount  of  earnest,  consecutive 
effort  and  clear  thinking  had  been  apphed  to 
reUgion  as  has  gone  to  build  up  civilisation  we 
should  all  be  leading  harmonious  spiritual  Uves 
to-day  and  sin  and  sorrow  would  probably  have 
been  banished  from  the  earth,  but  few  people 
think  of  applying  their  mental  faculties  to  religion, 
and  its  exploitation  by  modern  mercantile  methods 
is  not  the  same  thing  at  all.  CiviUsation  is  an 
accretion  of  countless  efforts  and  ceaseless 
striving  to  ameliorate  existing  conditions, 
whereas  rehgion  started  as  a  perfect  thesis 
and  has  since  got  overgrown  with  human  bigotry 
and  fantasies  while  absorbing  very  little  of  the 
vast,  increasing  store  of  human  knowledge. 
That  is  why  civiHsation  has  got  so  much  in 
advance  of  religion  that  the  latter  cannot  lead 
or  guide  the  former,  but  only  lags  behind,  like 
a  horse  hitched  to  a  cart-tail.  Missionary  writers 
are  rather  apt  to  confuse  the  gifts  of  civiHsation 
with  the  thing  itself.  A  savage  can  be  taught  to 
use  a  rifle  or  an  electric  switch  or  even  a  flame- 
pro  jecter,  but  this  is  no  proof  that  he  is  really 
civilised.  On  the  other  hand,  the  scholarly 
recluse  and  philosopher  whose  works  uplift  and 
refine    humanity    may    bungle    even    with    the 


V  A  PLEA  FOR  TOLERANCE         199 

'*  fool-proof "  lift  which  takes  him  up  to  his 
own  eyrie  in  Flat-land,  but  he  is  none  the  less 
civiHsed. 

They  would  have  us  believe  that  petticoats  and 
pantaloons  are  the  hall-mark  of  Christian  civilisa- 
tion, and  one  of  their  favourite  sneers  at  Arabia 
(as  a  proof  of  its  benighted  condition  and  need 
of  their  ministrations)  is  "  a  land  without  manu- 
facture where  machinery  is  looked  on  as  a  sort  of 
marvel."  As  a  matter  of  fact,  Arabia  can  manu- 
facture all  she  really  wants,  and  did  so  when  we 
blockaded  her  coasts ;  nor  is  machinery  any 
more  of  a  marvel  to  the  average  Arabian  Arab 
than  it  is  to  the  average  Occidental.  Both  use 
intelligently  such  machinery  as  they  find  necessary 
in  their  pursuits  and  occupations,  though  neither 
can  make  it  or  repair  it  except  superficially,  and 
both  fiunble  more  or  less  with  •  unfamiliar 
mechanical  appliances.  The  young  man  from  the 
country  blows  the  gas  out  or  tries  to  Hght  his 
cheroot  at  an  incandescent  bulb,  and  may  be 
considered  lucky  if  he  does  not  get  some  swift, 
silent  form  of  vehicular  traffic  in  the  small  of  his 
back  when  he  is  gaping  at  an  electric  advertisement 
in  changing-coloured  lights.  It  has  been  my 
object,  and  to  a  certain  extent  my  duty,  on 
several  occasions  to  try  to  impress  a  party  of 
chiefs  and  their  retinue  when  visiting  Aden  from 


200  PAN-ISLAIVI  CHAP. 

the  wildest  parts  of  Arabia  Felix  (which  can  be 
very  wild  indeed).  On  the  same  morning  I  have 
taken  them  over  a  man-of-war,  on  the  musketry- 
range  to  see  a  Maxim  at  practice  and  down  into 
a  twelve-inch  casemate  when  the  monster  was 
about  to  fire.  They  never  turned  a  hair,  but 
asked  many  intelligent  questions  and  a  few 
amusing  ones,  tried  to  cadge  a  rifle  or  two  from 
the  officer  showing  them  the  racks  for  small 
arms,  condemned  the  Maxim  for  "  eating  car- 
tridges too  fast  "  and  were  much  tickled  by  the 
gunner-ofhcer's  joke  that  they  could  have  the 
big  cannon  if  they  would  take  it  away  with  them. 

These  wild  Arabians,  when  trained,  make  the 
most  reliable  machine-tenders  in  the  East,  as 
they  have  a  penchant  for  mechanism  of  all  sorts 
and  will  not  neglect  their  charge  when  unsuper- 
vised. 

We  are  all  inclined  to  boast  too  personally  of 
our  enlightened  civilisation  with  its  marvellous 
mechanical  appliances,  but  what  is  it  after  all  but 
the  specialist  training  of  the  few  serving  the 
wants  of  the  many  ?  If  the  average  missionary 
swam  ashore  with  an  Arab  fireman  from  a  ship- 
wreck and  landed  on  an  uninhabited  island  of 
ordinary  tropical  aspect,  the  Arab  would  know 
the  knack  of  scaling  coco-nut  palms  (no  easy 
task),   the  vegetation  which  would  supply  him 


V  A   PLEA  FOR  TOLERANCE         201 

with  fibre  for  fishing-lines  and  what  thorns 
could  be  used  to  make  an  effective  hook,  while 
the  missionary  would  probably  be  unable  to  get 
fire  by  friction  with  the  aid  of  a  bow-string  and 
spindle. 

Missionary  literature  is  very  severe  on  Arabia 
as  a  stiff-necked  country  which  has  hitherto 
discouraged  evangeHcal  activities.  "  Hence  the 
low  plane  of  Arabia  morally.  Slavery  and 
concubinage  and,  nearly  everywhere,  polygamy 
and  divorce  are  fearfully  common  and  fatalism 
has  paralysed  enterprise." 

This  indictment  is  not  only  unjust,  but  it 
recoils  on  Western  civilisation.  Arabia  is  on 
a  high  enough  moral  plane  to  refuse  drink,  drugs 
and  debauchery  generally,  while  prostitution  is 
unknown  outside  large  centres  overrun  by 
foreigners,  which  are  more  cosmopolitan  than 
Arab.  Sanaa,  which  is  a  pure  Arab  city  with 
little  or  no  foreign  element,  is  much  more  moral 
than  London  or  New  York.  To  adduce  slavery 
and  concubinage  coupled  with  polygamy  and 
divorce  as  further  evidence  against  Arabia  is 
crass  absurdity ;  slaves  are  far  better  treated 
anywhere  in  Arabia  than  they  were  in  the  States 
or  the  West  Indies ;  concubinage  and  polygamy, 
as  practised  by  the  patriarchs  of  Holy  Writ, 
are  still  legal  in  that  part  of  the  world  ;   there  is 


202  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

nothing  sinful  about  them  in  themselves — ^a 
Moslem  might  as  well  rebuke  Western  society 
for  being  addicted  to  whisky  and  bridge.  He 
might  even  remind  us  that  divorce  is  easier  in 
the  States  than  in  Arabia  and  quote  the  Prophet's 
words  on  the  subject :  "  Of  all  lawful  acts  divorce 
is  the  most  hateful  in  the  sight  of  God."  With  us 
a  woman  can  be  convicted  of  adultery  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world  on  evidence  that  would  not 
hang  a  cat  for  stealing  cream,  but  in  Islam  the 
act  must  be  proved  beyond  doubt  by  two  mt- 
nesses,  who  are  soundly  flogged  if  their  evidence 
breaks  down,  and  their  testimony  is  declared 
invalid  for  the  future.  This  places  the  accusation 
under  a  heavy  disability,  but  it  is  better  than 
putting  a  woman's  most  cherished  attribute  at 
the  mercy  of  a  suborned  servant  or  two — a  far 
greater  injustice  to  womanhood  than  bearing  a 
fair  share  of  a  naturally  hard  and  toilsome  life, 
which  is  also  a  missionary  complaint  against 
Arabia.  As  for  fataUsm  paralysing  enterprise 
there,  perhaps  it  does  to  a  certain  extent,  but  it 
cannot  compare  with  our  own  organised  strikes 
in  that  direction. 

Another  charge  is  that  Arabia  has  no  stable 
government  and  people  go  armed  against  each 
other.  Tribal  Arabia  has  the  only  true  form  of 
democratic  government,  and  the  Arab  tribesman 


V  A   PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE         203 

goes  armed  to  make  sure  that  it  continues 
democratic — as  many  a  would-be  despot  knows 
to  his  cost.  They  use  these  weapons  to  settle 
other  disputes  occasionally,  but  Christian  cowboys 
still  do  so  at  times  unless  they  have  acquired  grace 
and  the  barley-water  habit. 

These  deliberate  misstatements  and  the  distortion 
of  known  facts  are  unworthy  of  the  many  earnest 
workers  in  recognised  mission  fields,  and  they 
become  really  mischievous  when  they  culminate 
in  an  appeal  to  the  general  public  calling  for 
resources  Siud  personnel  to  "  win  Mecca  for  Christ,'* 
and  use  it  and  the  Arabic  language  to  disseminate 
Christianity  and  so  win  Arabia  and,  eventually, 
the  Moslem  world. 

Christianity  had  a  very  good  start  in  Arabia 
long  before  Muhammad's  day,  and  (contrary  to 
missionary  assertion)  was  in  existence  there  for 
centuries  after  his  death.  Not  long  before  the 
dawn  of  Islam,  Christian  and  pagan  Arabs  fought 
side  by  side  to  overthrow  a  despotic  Jew  king 
in  Yamen  who  was  trying  to  proselytise  them 
with  the  crude  but  convincing  contrivance  of  an 
artificial  hell  which  cost  only  the  firewood  and 
labour  involved  and  beat  modern  revivaHst 
descriptions  of  the  place  to  a  frazzle  as  a  means  of 
speedy  conversion — to  a  Jew  or  a  cinder. 

Christianity  lasted  in  Yamen  up  to  the  tenth 


204  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

century  a.d.  It  paid  tribute  as  a  subordinate 
creed,  like  Judaism,  but  had  far  more  equable 
charters  and  greater  respect  among  Moslems.  In 
fact,  it  was  never  driven  out,  but  gradually  merged 
into  Islam,  as  is  indicated  by  the  inscriptions 
found  on  the  lintel  of  ruined  churches  here  and 
there,  "  There  is  but  one  God." 

The  published  statement  of  a  travelled  mis- 
sionary that  the  Turks  stabled  their  cavalry 
horses  in  the  ruins  of  Abraha's  "  cathedral " 
at  Sanaa  is  misleading.  The  church  which  that 
Abyssinian  general  built  when  he  came  over  to 
help  the  Arabs  against  the  Jew  king  of  prosely- 
tising tendencies  has  nothing  left  of  it  above 
ground  except  a  bare  site  surrounded  by  a  low 
circular  wall  which  would  perhaps  accommodate 
the  horses  of  a  mounted  patrol  in  bivouac.  The 
Turks  probably  used  it  for  that  purpose  without 
inquiry. 

What  is  the  use  of  bolstering  up  a  presumably 
sincere  religious  movement  with  these  puerile 
and  mischievous  statements  ?  Apart  from  the 
rancour  they  excite  among  educated  Moslems 
(who  are  more  familiar  with  this  class  of  literature 
than  the  writers  perhaps  imagine)  they  deceive 
the  Christian  public  and  place  conscientious 
missionaries  afield  in  a  false  position,  for  most 
practical  mission  workers  know  and  admit  that 


V  A  PLEA  FOR  TOLERANCE         205 

the  wholesale  conversion  of  Moslems  is  not  a 
feasible  proposition  and  that  sporadic  proselytes 
are  very  doubtful  trophies.  Knowing  this,  they 
concentrate  their  principal  efforts  on  schools, 
hospitals  and  charitable  reUef,  all  based  on 
friendly  relations  with  the  natives  which  have 
been  patiently  built  up.  These  relations  are 
jeopardised  by  the  wild-cat  utterances  which  are 
published  for  home  consumption.  If  a  Christian 
pubHc  cannot  support  legitimate  missionary 
enterprise  without  having  it  camouflaged  by  all 
this  spiritual  swashbuckling,  then  it  is  in  urgent 
need  of  evangelical  ministrations  itself. 

Missionaries  in  the  field  have,  of  course,  a 
personal  view  which  we  must  not  overlook,  as  it  is 
entirely  creditable  to  all  parties  concerned.  The 
more  strenuous  forms  of  mission  work  in  bar- 
barous countries  demand,  and  get,  the  highest 
type  of  human  devotion  and  courage.  It  is  a 
healthy  sign  that  the  public  should  support  such 
enterprise  and  that  men  and  women  should  be 
readily  found  to  undertake  it  gladly.  There  is  a 
great  gulf  between  such  gallantry  and  the  calcu- 
lating spirit  which  works  from  a  "  strategic 
centre,"  to  bring  about  a  serious  poUtical  situation 
which  others  have  to  face. 

Let  us  now  examine  the  Islamic  attitude  toward 
Christianity, 


2o6  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

The  thoughtful  Moslem  generally  admits  the 
excellence  of  occidental  principles  and  methods  in 
the  practical  affairs  of  life,  but  insists  that  even 
earthly  existence  is  made  up  of  more  than  civilised 
amenities,  economics  and  appliances  for  luxury, 
comfort  and  locomotion.  It  is  when  he  comes  to 
examine  our  social  hfe  that  he  finds  us  falUng 
very  short  of  our  Christian  ideals,  and  he  argues  to 
himself  that  if  that  is  all  Christianity  can  do  for 
us  it  is  not  Hkely  to  do  more  for  him,  but  rather 
less.  He  admits  that  his  less  civiHsed  co- 
religionists in  Arabia,  Afghanistan,  etc.,  lack  half- 
tones in  their  personalities,  which  are  black  and 
white  in  streaks  instead  of  blending  in  various 
shades  of  grey.  He  considers  that  Islam  with 
its  simple  austerities  is  better  suited  to  such 
characters  than  Christianity  with  its  unattainable 
ideals.  He  himself  has  visited  Western  cities 
and  observed  their  conditions  shrewdly.  He 
regards  missionaries  as  zealous  bagmen  travelling 
with  excellent  samples  for  a  chaotic  firm  which 
does  not  stock  the  goods  they  are  trying  to  push. 
The  missionary  may  say  that  he  has  no  "  call  " 
to  reform  existing  conditions  in  his  own  country, 
just  as  the  bagman  may  disclaim  responsibility 
for  his  firm's  slackness  ;  but  such  excuses  book  no 
orders.  The  travelled  Moslem  will  shake  his  head 
and  say  that  he  has  seen  the  firm's  showrooms, 


V  A  PLEA  FOR  TOLERANCE         207 

and  their  principal  lines  appeared  to  be  Labour 
trouble,  profiteering  and  diluted  Bolshevism, 
with  a  particularly  tawdry  fabric  of  party  poUtics. 
He  respects  the  spiritual  commercial  traveller 
and  his  opinions,  if  sincere  (he  is  a  judge  of 
sincerity,  being  rather  a  casuist  himself),  but 
wherever  he  has  observed  the  workings  of  Chris- 
tianity in  bulk  it  has  not  had  the  elevating  and 
transcendental  effect  which  it  is  said  to  have  ; 
that  is,  he  has  not  found  the  goods  up  to  sample 
and  will  have  none  of  them. 

He  seldom  reahses  (to  conclude  our  commercial 
metaphor)  that  most  Christian  folk  in  countries 
which  export  missionaries  are  born  with  life- 
members'  tickets  entitling  them  to  sound,  durable 
goods  which  are  not  displayed  in  our  spiritual 
shop-windows  or  in  the  missionary  hand-bag  : — 
the  prayers  of  childhood  and  the  mother's  hymn, 
the  distant  bells  of  a  Sabbath  country-side,  the 
bird-chorus  of  Spring  emphasising  the  magic  hush 
of  Communion  on  Easter  morning,  the  holly- 
decked  church  ringing  with  the  glad  carols  of 
Christmastide  and  the  tremendous  promise  which 
bids  us  hope  at  the  graveside  of  our  earthly  love. 
It  is  such  memories  as  these,  and  not  the  stentorian 
eloquence  of  some  popular  salvation-monger  in  an 
atmosphere  of  over-crowded  humanity,  which  go 
to  make  staunch  Christian  souls. 


2o8  PAN-ISLAM  chap. 

The  possible  proselyte  from  Islam  has  to  rely 
on  what  the  missionary  has  in  his  bag.  Large 
quantities  of  faith  are  pressed  upon  him  which 
do  not  quite  meet  his  requirements,  as  it  is  his 
reason  which  should  be  satisfied  first ;  no  one  can 
believe  without  a  basis  of  belief. 

There  is  also  a  great  deal  of  slaughter-house 
metaphor  which  does  not  appeal  to  him  at  all, 
as  he  looks  on  blood  as  a  defilement  and  a  sheep 
as  the  silliest  animal  in  existence — except  a 
lamb.  These  metaphors  were  used  by  our  Lord 
in  speaking  to  a  people  who  readily  understood 
them,  but  for  some  obscure  reason  they  have  not 
only  been  retained  but  amplified  extensively  to 
the  exclusion  of  much  beautiful  imagery  which 
is  still  apposite.  We  Christians  reverence  such 
similes  for  their  associations,  but  a  Moslem  misses 
the  point  of  them,  just  as  we  miss  the  stately  metre 
of  the  Koran  in  translation. 

The  would-be  convert  from  Islam  must,  of 
course,  learn  to  stifle  any  fond  memories  of  the 
virile,  vivid  creed  he  is  invited  to  renounce.  No 
longer  must  he  give  ear  to  the  far-flung  call 
proclaiming  from  lofty  minarets  the  unity  of 
God  and  the  Prophet's  mission  or  its  cheery, 
swinging  reiteration  as  the  dead  are  carried  to  the 
magenna  or  "  gate  of  Heaven."  Certainly  not ; 
the  less  he  contemplates  their  fate  the  better  for 


V  A   PLEA   FOR  TOLERANCE         209 

his  peace  of  mind,  since  (if  the  effort  to  convert 
him  is  anything  more  than  an  outrageous  piece  of 
impudence)  their  lot  in  the  hereafter  must  be 
appalHng  and  his  own  depends  on  the  thoroughness 
with  which  he  steels  his  heart  against  all  he  ever 
knew  and  loved  before  he  met  that  pious  man  and 
his  little  picture  pamphlets. 

Do  proselytising  missionaries  in  the  Islamic 
field  ever  sit  down  and  think  what  they  are 
really  trying  to  do  ?  Does  the  social  ostracism  of 
a  human  being,  the  damnation  of  his  folk  and  the 
salvation  of  none  but  a  remnant  of  mankind  mean 
anything  to  them  ?  If  so  they  ought  to  be  over- 
come with  horror — unless  it  is  their  idea  of 
humour,  which  I  cannot  believe. 

To  pester  a  man  into  abandoning  a  perfectly 
sound  and  satisfying  religion  for  one  which  may 
not  suit  him  so  well  is  more  reprehensible  than 
badgering  a  man  to  go  to  your  doctor  when  his 
own  physician  understands  his  case  and  has 
studied  it  for  a  long  time.  At  least  his  discarded 
medical  adviser  will  not  make  his  Hfe  a  burden  to 
him — a  burden  which  the  proselytiser  does  not 
have  to  share. 

On  the  other  hand,  Moslems  are  often  glad 
enough  to  avail  themselves  of  such  Christian 
works  as  mission  education,  medical  treatment 
and    organised    charity,  so  they  should  tolerate 


210  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP. 

the  proselytising  propaganda  which  seems  in- 
separable from  these  enterprises. 

Missionaries  afield  are  usually  justified  by  their 
works ;  it  is  the  aggressive  policy  blazoned 
abroad  from  mission  headquarters  which  does 
so  much  mischief.  Islam  was  never  intended 
to  overthrow  Christianity,  but  to  bring  back 
pagan  Arabs  to  the  true  worship  of  God.  Mission 
pohcy  clamours  for  attack  on  it  as  if  it  were  an 
invention  of  the  devil  and  then  complains  of 
Moslem  fanaticism,  forgetting  that  if  it  were  an 
artifice  of  Satan  they  cast  doubts  on  the  omnipo- 
tence, omniscience  or  beneficence  of  God  for 
permitting  it  to  exist  and  flourish.  Otherwise, 
they  infer  that  they  are  in  a  position  to  correct 
the  Almighty  in  this  matter.  It  is  their  com- 
placent pedagogy  which  exasperates  Moslems  so. 
It  is  not  the  way  to  treat  people  who  beheve  in 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  who  call  Christmas 
Day  "  the  Birthday  "  and  respect  us  as  "  People 
of  the  Book." 

It  is  time  some  protest  was  lodged  against  this 
poHcy  if  only  on  behalf  of  Christian  administra- 
tions in  Moslem  countries,  which  are  always  being 
attacked  by  it  and  urged  to  give  more  facihties  of 
spiritual  aggression,  especially  just  at  present  when 
Turkey's  power  has  been  shattered  and  mission 
strategy  thinks  it  sees  an  opening. 


V  A   PLEA    FOR  TOLERANCE  211 

There  was  never  a  less  desirable  moment  for 
unchecked  religious  exploitation  than  now,  when 
the  war-worn  nations  of  Christendom  are  trying 
to  reconstruct  themselves,  and  the  world  is 
seething  with  unrest  and  overstocked  with 
discarded  weapons  of  precision. 

There  is  no  compromise  in  religion,  nor  should 
there  be  ;  you  cannot  go  halfway  in  any  faith, 
and  no  one  wants  a  mongrel  strain  begotten  of 
the  two  great  militant  creeds  such  as  our 
leading  exponent  of  paradox  wittily  describes  as 
"  Chrislam."  Yet  surely  there  is  a  reasonable 
basis  for  a  reUgious  entente  between  Islam  and 
Christianity. 

Think  what  Islam  has  done  to  advance  the 
knowledge  of  humanity  long  before  the  da^vn  of 
modern  science.  Moslems,  too,  would  do  well  to 
remember  what  Christian  civilisation  has  done  for 
them  in  trade,  agriculture  and  industries.  If 
you  accept  gifts  from  others  you  should  tolerate 
their  ways  ;  it  is  but  an  ill-conditioned  cur  that 
bolts  the  food  proffered  and  then  snarls. 

A  Moslem  or  a  Christian  worthy  of  the  name 
will  remain  so.  He  may  expand  or  (more  rarely) 
contract  his  views,  but  will  still  be  a  Moslem  or  a 
Christian,  as  the  case  may  be. 

No  human  being  has  the  right  to  say  that  his 
conception  of  the  Deity  is  correct  and  all  others 


212  PAN-ISLAM  CHAP.  V 

wrong,  nor  is  such  a  conclusion  supported  by  the 
Gospel  or  the  Koran. 

It  is  the  alchemy  of  the  human  soul  which  can 
transmute  the  dross  of  a  sordid  environment 
to  the  gold  of  self-sacrifice,  and  the  gold  of  inspired 
religion  to  the  dross  of  bigotry. 

Whether  we  beUeve,  as  Christians,  that  Christ 
died  on  the  Cross  and  rose  the  third  day,  or,  as 
Moslems,  that  He  escaped  that  fate  by  an  equally 
stupendous  miracle,  we  know  that  He  faced 
persecution  and  death  for  mankind  and  His 
ideals,  and  that  both  creeds  are  based  on  the  same 
great  doctrine — "  God  is  a  Spirit  :  and  they  that 
worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth." 


FINIS 


PRINTED    IN    GRKAT    BRITAIN    BY    R.    CLAY    AND    SONS,    LTD.. 
BRUNSWICK    ST..   STAMFORD   ST..    LONDON,    .S.  B.    1,    AND    BUNGAY,    SUFFOLIC. 


M»DmU)^  S.  Co  Ltd 


hi)   CQ 


I 

9 
0 


>> 

1  : 

u 

St 

=1 

di 

PQi 

O^i 

im 

0 

J= 

a> 

< 

Un 

University  of  Toronto 
Dbrary 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

Under  Pat.  "Ref.  Index  File" 
Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU 


?,H 

if) — 

^^= 

^x 

§■ 

^s 

^ 

LU 

—1  = 

5i 

X£. 

Q  CO 


h 

u